I | The Choice

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/8e9015d4db883e073a91d4941a6886ee23fd27cb/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f4f536234625751506e51486f58673d3d2d3933323638393039312e313632386237386630303164393335653939333538373232333430372e706e67)

⠒♣◆♣⠒

April 1811

Caroline Comhar, the eldest daughter of the Duke of Remington, believed that theaters were deliberately made to be dark so a fine lady could effectively hide a yawn, and she did just that with her gloved hand discreetly covering her mouth. Her eyes watered, blurring her vision of the woman on stage currently belting through her windpipe what others would perceive as a beautiful, emotional melody.

“This is a total bore,” she murmured under her breath to the man sitting to her right. He hid a chuckle by clearing his throat and taking her right hand in his, squeezing it to relay a message: be patient.

But he knew she was never the patient one, and she told him so by squeezing his hand back.

“Quiet. This is a climactic moment,” chirped a small, hushed voice to her left.

Caroline rolled her forest green eyes before slanting it toward her twelve-year-old sister. “Of course, it is, the poor woman is about to pass out,” she murmured back in a graceful voice. “Her face is red with all that…” she looked down at the opera singer, “…howling.”

Trent’s hand tightened around her hand as his shoulders shook in silent laughter.

“Hush,” her mother’s voice warned behind them.

Camila, her sister, let out her ever-famous condescending scoff. “Some people care less for true art,” the little devil said as she lifted her hand to look through her viewing glass, ignoring Caroline completely.

Caroline felt Trent lean closer. “I have been wondering for years…” he whispered near her ear as he shifted in his seat, “Whoever raised her?”

She stole her sister a quick glance. “The same devil who raised your brother, of course,” she quickly replied, barely moving her lips.

Her fiancé’s deep chuckle caused the other people in their box to look at the pair of them with disapproving looks. His brother, twelve-year-old Jamie, was silently fuming beside Trent, his lips pursed as he openly showed them that he was having a hard time focusing on the performance.

“Hush,” Caroline’s mother once more said behind them.

Caroline took a deep breath and slowly stood up. “Come,” she whispered to Trent, pulling her hand from his.

“Where are you going?” Camila asked, frowning as her gaze followed Caroline.

“Nowhere a child should know,” Caroline replied, and to her mother, she said, “I feel faint, Mother.”

The Duchess of Remington looked at her knowingly before she turned to Trent and said, “Do not wander far, the two of you.”

“Of course, Your Grace,” Trent replied, bowing at the woman before he joined Caroline out into the empty corridor.

“Oh, good Lord, my eyes are in tears at how horrible this show is!” Caroline said, wiping her eyes after another big yawn.

Trent rubbed his hands over his face and through his brown locks, shaking his head, blinking his eyes. “I think I need a bloody drink.”

They walked to the nearest drawing room and found it empty. “It is either the people in attendance are deaf, or they find this drawing room a horrible hiding place,” Caroline said as she settled in a settee while Trent walked to the nearest liquor cabinet. “Oh, God, my ears are still ringing. You heard the same horrible sound, yes?”

Trent nodded, closing his brown eyes and shaking his head again. He walked back to Caroline and she grabbed his brady and took a sip. When he settled beside her and reached for his glass, she swerved, settling her legs over his thighs. “My legs fell asleep,” she said, giving him back his glass. He downed the bottle and massaged her legs over the thick skirts of her dress while she tidied a lock of her light brown hair. “I suffered the entire afternoon with Mary doing my hair. Let alone getting into this dress. All to suffer more hours of howling singers. I do respect them, of course, for most of them I find wonderful.”

He absently nodded as he continued to massage her legs. “I quite agree. Last week was better.”

“It was marvelous, Trent.”

Silence reigned between them for a while and none of them was bothered by it. They were used to it. Too used, in fact.

Growing up together, knowing they were bound to be husband and wife in the future, their childhood was centered around each other. They were the best of friends in Caroline’s opinion. He could read her mind before she could even articulate what she wanted to say. She knew all of his secrets and he knew hers.

They were the perfect pair. She was from a royal family. He was from a powerful one. They both knew when to act proper and when to be careless. But there was one tiny problem: they were not in love.

They do love each other, of course. She would die for him. But she could not see him as anything but a friend.

“Father has told you?” she asked, breaking the silence.

He nodded. “He said the king has suggested we announce the engagement soon.”

She nodded then sighed, staring at him dryly. “And what do you think of it?”

He blinked and frowned at her. His hands stilled. “I think the white one is too much,” he replied.

She slapped his arm, eyes wide with wonder and triumph. “That is the very same thing I said to Mother! And she would not listen! Wearing the white dress to the ball would not only be embarrassing—”

“It will be detrimental to your reputation,” he agreed, nodding his head.

“Precisely! See?” she asked, lifting her hands, palms up in the air. “I am not the only one who thinks it! What would the other ladies think?”

“That you are too eager to shackle my legs.”

Caroline’s forest-green eyes widened even further as she nodded her head vehemently, some of her brown curls falling over. “Oh, good heavens, my hair is not cooperating…” she said, reaching up behind her to free her hair from its pins, depositing each one into his already open palm. “And not only that, they will think that I am trying to get more attention.”

“Which you plan to do,” he said, nodding his head.

“Yes, but only subtly, to show the self-absorbed brats that you are willing to marry me after all.”

“Which I am,” he added.

“Of course, you are.” She leaned back to let her curls hang behind her and scooped them up with both hands. “Oh, if they only know how we have been planning for this bloody wedding.”

“Don’t tie it,” he suggested. “Just put the pins back.”

She let her hair go and gathered a finger’s breadth of locks to start pinning her hair to the side. “We have figured out the layout for our estate because I will not be living in Battenwell, we have a list of staff we will need, the names of flowers and shrubs I wish to have in our gardens, and I have already chosen the curtains for the rooms!”

“The mirror,” he said, pointing to the mirror at the corner of the drawing room. She lifted her legs off his lap and jumped from the settee. He followed her to the mirror and leaned against the wall with an amused smile on his lips, opening his palm as she reached for another pin.

“This hair is horrible,” she murmured, peering at herself. “Perhaps I should just tie it.”

“Do you wish to look like a broom with a face?” he asked, frowning at her thick waves.

“At the very least, it shall be a pretty face,” she murmured, turning to work on the other side of her head. “Do you know how to do a chignon?”

“No, why would I ever want to learn that?”

She shrugged. “I simply figured…” she looked around, “you have learned a thing or two from your Belle.”

He narrowed his eyes at her. “We have agreed not to talk about her whenever we are outside.”

She threw him a teasing smile. “Do you miss her already?”

“I do not miss anyone whenever I am with you, my dear friend,” he said, grinning at her. He pushed away from the wall and walked over to a nearby vase. She watched him pluck a red flower and reached out her hand as he offered it to her. Pinning it at the side of her head, she turned to him. “How do I look?”

“You looked better earlier, but as you have said, you have a pretty face.”

“Thank you,” she said with sarcasm. “You always patronize my beauty.”

“But we have to do something about your white dress. I would hate to walk around the ball with you clad in it.”

Caroline growled and slumped back into the settee. “You have to talk to Mother.”

His eyes widened. “Why would I bloody do that?”

“Because I do not think—” she paused and blinked. “How long have we been gone?”

“We should not even return. It is a crime to hear any more of this bloody show,” he said, pouring himself another glass.

She took a deep breath and stood up. Lifting her chin, she squared her shoulders. “As a proper lady, I should endure it.”

They stared at each other and burst out laughing.

As her laughter died, she cleared her throat and straightened her back once again. “But truly, I should return or Camila will never let me forget this dishonorable act against art.” She paused at the door. “One last glass, Trent. Then you will help me through this thing.”

He bowed to his hips. “Yes, my lady.”

With a smile on her lips, Caroline left the drawing room to return to their box. The sound of singing made her close her eyes and groan, tempted to return and finish the bottle of brandy with Trent. But then she froze as she felt a presence nearby.

It was not because someone was there—it was the feeling that someone was there, yet deliberately hiding from her, following her.

She continued walking.

She was nearing their box now, but she deliberately walked past it and turned to the only corridor that led to the stairs and stopped.

Her stalker was taking time so she leaned against the wall and played with a lock of hair, patiently waiting.

A woman walked past her. Red hair, heart-shaped face, thin lips, and a few inches shorter than her. She did not have to look closer for she knew the face too well.

Caroline pushed away from the wall and followed the woman down the stairs, along the hallway, and into another corridor. The redhead’s pace slowed and then quickened. Caroline bit a smile and deliberately closed the distance between them.

“I can do this the entire evening, if you must know,” she said behind the woman, her voice filled with amusement.

The woman stopped; shoulders stiff. Her face was soft and innocent, but her grey eyes were nearly as bright as her hair, regarding Caroline with restrained fury.

“Follow you, I mean,” Caroline said before the woman could say anything. “Like how you have been following me since I arrived in Coulway a few weeks ago.”

The redhead scoffed at her in disbelief, then her face instantly changed as she blinked, her eyes suddenly registering innocent bewilderment. “I fear I do not know what you are talking about, my lady. Perhaps you have the wrong lady.”

Caroline’s lips stretched into a big smile. “You are Jade.”

The woman’s face tightened.

“Trent’s Belle from Belcourt.”

Jade blinked. “You are mistaken—”

Caroline lifted her hand and released a long sigh. “Please, I hate it the most when people assume that I am only a pretty face. I may have terrible hair, but I also have a bright mind.” She cocked her head to the side. “You must have been following me for a few reasons.”

Jade started to turn away but Caroline was quick to block her path. “One, you are jealous. It is reasonable for any woman in love to be jealous, I believe.”

“Again, my lady, I do not know what you are—”

“Two, you are intimidated by me.”

Those words made Jade stop and let out a scoff, instantly insulted.

Caroline cocked her brows. “Then you are not intimidated.”

The woman’s thin lips curled, baring a tooth or two as she looked Caroline up and down. “To be the subject of desire of the very man who is obligated to marry you, I do not find any reason why I should be intimidated by you, my lady. “

Caroline may think she was beautiful, but she must admit that other women were better equipped in using their charms and she was facing one. Jade was not only older, but her status as a Belle allowed her to experience more things than Caroline ever could in her lifetime. And despite being a Belle, Trent had always believed Jade to be a charming, innocent woman trapped in Belcourt.

But lately, Caroline was beginning to fear that Trent may land himself in trouble because of his Belle. As she looked at Jade now, Caroline was afraid that she had coaxed something different out of the woman, something she was afraid Trent was not aware of.

“Ah, yes. I know Belles are quite confident,” Caroline said, nodding her head, causing Jade to frown at her in confusion. “Then you must only be… obsessed.”

“I am not—”

“Not with me, of course… with Trent.”

“You have a wild imagination—”

“Then let us agree that you are merely curious. You know very little about me, after all. Trent, I am certain, refuses to discuss me or our relationship. All he has ever truly told you is that he is bound to be married soon.”

Jade’s jaw hardened.

Caroline stepped closer, face now utterly serious. She was done playing games. And she had run out of patience. “Now, while I care very little about what Trent does while he is with you, I care very much about my privacy and reputation.”

“I have not been following you,” Jade insisted.

Caroline looked down at Jade. “As I have said, do not take me for a fool, Jade. I can draw from memory the look of your carriage that has been passing by our villa every night since we arrived in Coulway, but fortunately for you, I am terrible at any form of art. You have inquired our modiste for the kinds of dresses I ordered and the one you are wearing now is very similar to one of them, or am I wrong?” She looked down at Jade’s mint green dress, silently admitting that the bloody dress looked better on the woman.

Jade opened her mouth, but Caroline was not done. “You went for tea every time I did. You have been to the bookshop I frequent and procured similar copies of all five books I did. I only hope you read them as well.” As Caroline spoke, Jade’s expression turned grim. “The only places you were not in were the royal balls I went to because they very rarely invite Belles. Should I go on, Jade? I have the entire evening, you see. I find that I enjoy this more than the performance on the stage.”

Jade just looked at her for a while. Caroline smiled, amused by the woman’s resolve. “I follow you around because I cannot fathom why he is willing to waste the rest of his life in an arranged marriage. We are no longer in the age where such things are done.”

“For common folks, yes,” Caroline replied, stepping closer until Jade was forced to take a step back. “But for us with royal blood, an arranged marriage is like tea—common and necessary.”

Jade’s expression hardened even more.

“Trent shall remain with you for as long as he wants, Jade, so cease your obsessive stalking.”

“Your statement sounds like a threat, my lady,” Jade said through her teeth, eyes welling with tears. In their depths, Caroline could read hatred, fear, and desperation—but mainly fury. “Mayhap you should share the consequence should I not heed your advice.”

Caroline sighed. “Oh, darling, you are one of those who have a constant need for affirmation, I see.” She stepped back. “The consequence, of course, if you do not cease, is that I will tell Trent.”

Jade chuckled. “He would not bat an eye. He loves me.”

Caroline nodded. “Of course, he does.” She sighed, looking at Jade. “He has a soft spot for the misjudged and vulnerable.”

A tear of anger dropped from Jade’s eye. “I am neither.”

Caroline shrugged, no desire for debate. “He never told me, but I have had a feeling he does fancy you more than he expected to, but I would not be overly confident if I were you, darling, because for Trent…” she said, smiling sweetly, “I am the choice.”

The smile on Jade’s face froze.

Her forest green eyes searched Jade’s grey globes. “And we do not want Trent to make a choice, do we, Jade?”

The woman remained silent, lips and eyes quivering with intense rage. For a moment, Caroline pitied the woman. She was only in love.

“Thank you for understanding,” she said as she stepped back and turned.

As she walked away, she wanted to return and ask Jade what else she knew about her. How far did she dig into Caroline’s past?

II | Friends with Secrets

May 1811

Caroline never had a Season. Her parents found no reason to flaunt her around to find a match because she already had one. Camila would also experience the same lack of social experience amongst commoners as her sister was also betrothed to Trent’s brother, Jamie.

Perhaps the only thing where both girls agreed on was the exclusive lifestyle as it was rare for Caroline or her sister to be seen out in public. Most of their social attendances were exclusive, mostly spent in balls that only invited the most elite.

At the moment, Camila was spared of going to royal balls. Caroline, however, had to endure some of them.

“The Garden Ball will be worse,” Trent murmured beside her.

“I know.”

“Because your family will be hosting.”

“I’m dreading the moment, Trent, please, let us not talk about it,” she hissed, looking around. “This is my sixth Princess Ball and it is still as horrible as the last.”

He followed her gaze at the group of women huddled together. At the center is no other than Her Royal Highness, Princess Renee Esther Camila Davercher of Sutherland. “Are we back to the judging game?”

Caroline merely smiled. The dark blond princess was barely seen as her petite figure was almost covered by the humongous gowns her ladies in waiting were wearing. “I wager my horse they are measuring each other’s dresses by how much they are worth.”

“Lady Martha is probably the winner. She could fly with all those feathers.”

Caroline gracefully hid a snort. “I agree. Poor Renee, I feel for her.” She could feel that the princess was having a terrible time at the very ball that was hosted in her honor. Merely two years older than Caroline at six and twenty, the woman was destined for an enormously restraining life.

“You are thinking of going home, are you not?” Trent asked.

Tearing her eyes off the princess, Caroline nodded. “I believe we have been in Coulway far too long.”

He nodded in understanding. “Your project in Brierwell has been postponed.”

“The cabin is nearly finished.”

Again, he nodded. “Would you like to dance?” he asked.

“To show everyone we are a loving couple?”

“Because we are bored,” he corrected. “And because Princess Renee is looking our way and I believe she sees us as a refuge.”

She sighed. “No. You know I hate dancing. But you are correct that I am bored. And Renee can join us if she pleases.”

When he did not reply, she looked up. His eyes were on the other side of the ballroom. Following his gaze, she spotted her father, the Duke of Remington, talking to the king himself. Beside them was the crown prince, Albert, and his brother, Emory, looking magnificent in their decorated suit. “They look utterly serious, are they not?”

He nodded.

“Should we start talking about conspiracies?” He did not reply and she looked at him. His expression was serious as he continued to stare at the group of powerful men. “Is something happening that I am not privy to?”

“Many things are happening that you are not privy to, Carol,” he replied under his breath.

“Should we follow them?” she suggested when the group, along with her father, started to exit the ballroom. From the corner of her eye, she saw her mother follow her husband with her gaze as she stood beside the queen, surrounded by their equally magnanimous friends.

“Who will take out the five guards?” he asked, smiling down at her, the mischievous look in his eyes returning.

“You are,” she said, rolling her eyes. “You are the Royal, after all,” she added under her breath before turning to where Princess Renee was and saw the princess walking in their direction. Then she turned to him and said, “Perhaps we should dance after all. I do not mind Renee, but I think she is bringing her peacock friend along with her.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

“Your mother was disappointed,” Trent said, breaking the silence in the carriage much later.

“She is always disappointed where I am concerned. Admit it, you are only happy to escort me home.” Changing the subject, she added, “Father has not yet returned from his talk with the king. What do you suppose they are discussing?”

He closed his eyes and sighed. “I would rather wait until he reports everything during the opera with the Circus. For now, I am exhausted.”

“Exhausted as a Royal?”

“That and taking you to balls.”

“You do not even have a mission,” she said with a scoff.

“Of course, I do.”

“Yes, of course. Your Belle.”

She saw his jaw clench. Caroline sighed and carefully thought about her next words. “Trent, I hope that you can find a way to make it less painful for her in the end.”

“I am certain she can handle it. She is not new to this. She had other flowers before.”

She nodded. “But perhaps she is new to love.”

Trent scoffed. “Carol, Belles, are trained to make their flowers believe they are in love with them.”

“But you do not think the same with your Belle. You know she is in love with you. You said so yourself that—”

He took her hand in his and squeezed. “Let us not talk about this tonight, Carol, please.”

Caroline sighed and looked out the window. “Do you suppose you can pay for her dowry now?”

He stiffened. “No.”

She frowned. “Whyever not? You can provide for her and give her what she deserves—”

“She does not deserve a married man.”

“You are not yet married—”

“I am to be married soon.”

She nodded and looked away. For a while, she looked out at the dimly lit streets of Coulway. “Perhaps you do not have to be,” she managed to say in a small voice.

His eyes snapped open and his brown eyes glinted with irritation. “I am marrying you.”

“Your father, the Duke of Whitton, says you should, but you do not have to.”

He shook his head. “We are not discussing this again, Carol.”

“You are going to leave her once we are wed, then?”

Again, his jaw tightened.

“Trent,” she started, turning in her seat so she could fully face him, “if you love her—”

“I do not love her. How many times do I have to make it clear?”

She paused, looking him in the eyes. And then she nodded. “Very well, but at least acknowledge the fact that you do have feelings for her.”

His eyes closed once more, silently telling her that he was getting irate. “Where are you going with this, Carol?”

“Leave her now.”

His eyes opened. The lazy look in his brown globes told her he was merely humoring her now. “Why?”

“If you will not choose her over me, leave her now before you cause any more damage to the poor woman. If you will not choose her, what will it make her in the end?”

“Carol, you know from the very start that I am doing this for the Circus. I cannot simply leave her after all the trouble I went through. Your father, who is currently committing treason by being in the same room as his cousin, the king, is risking everything for the Circus. Everyone in our family is doing this for the Circus. I am doing this for the Circus.”

“You became a flower before you were a Royal, Trent, please,” she said with a scoff.

“I became a flower because I wanted to be a Royal,” he corrected.

Caroline sighed. “You are right. We are all doing this for the Circus—fooling everyone in our circle. It is pointless to even discuss this. She is an asset, after all.”

“Thank you, but I know you have more to say.”

“She is also someone who is in Belcourt because circumstances brought her there. You are a Royal because you chose to. She is the victim. That is how I see it.”

“Again, Carol, Belles are more capable than you think.”

Caroline laughed and pulled her hand away from his to cup his cheek. “Oh, Trent, I care very little if your Belle is capable of killing you or not because she has the right to do so. I care more about her as a woman. I know how it feels to be betrayed by a man.”

His expression changed as she reminded him of the one man he wanted to kill as he said so himself.

“And I know how it feels to be chosen over another.”

“You do not have to remind me of that bastard, Carol,” he gritted out.

“Very well, I suppose you know where I stand. But if you believe your task for the Circus is more important than a woman’s heart, then I have nothing more to say.”

“Thank you,” he said in a rather sarcastic tone.

“For ruining your evening?”

“That, and for your brutal honesty. I hate you for it.”

She chuckled. “I know. It brings me immense joy to see the effects of my words on people.”

“Then I hope you can be honest with your mother about the white dress.”

She groaned. “My honesty has its boundaries, Trent.”

His wry chuckle filled the carriage.

Then they both sighed.

“As my best friend, I enjoy us together. But I am beginning to think that marriage with you will prove to be utterly boring. We cannot keep a secret from each other. No mysteries to unravel.”

He nodded. “Reading your mind is like having a preview of an opera.”

“I should say the same. I fear I know you more than the holy bible itself. You are no longer as exciting as you were when you were ten and I was seven.”

He stole her a glance. “Do you honestly believe you know me too well?”

“Of course. I know everything about you, Trent Durham, and even if you do not say it, I know that you care for your Belle,” she said with confidence. “I only hope you do not entirely ruin her in the future. I would hate to be the subject of another woman’s wrath.”

He simply scoffed, shaking his head.

The silence lingered for some time. “Should we steal one?” she asked.

It took him merely a few seconds to realize what she was talking about and he laughed. “What do you want?”

“A boy, of course. You will need an heir.”

He thoughtfully looked at her. “Or perhaps we can try—”

She grimaced. “I can never.”

“I may find you desirable if I will it,” he pointed out.

She blinked. “Can you imagine it?”

He blinked, looking at her. “Of course.”

His answer froze her. “You can? How?”

He shrugged. “I am a man.” Then he narrowed his eyes at her. “You are trying to imagine it.”

“Yes,” she replied.

“And?”

She just shook her head.

“Ah, that is because you have very little imagination and experience.”

She slapped his arm. “I have enough experience to imagine how you and I can perform in bed!”

He shook his head. “Ah, that bastard should have done a poor job.”

She gasped. “I agree that he is a bastard in character, but I cannot say he has done a poor job.”

“Bed,” he groaned, shaking his head.

“Yes. And floor.”

That took his interest. His brow arched. “Floor?”

She nodded, lifting her chin proudly. “Yes, floor.”

His eyes narrowed and he leaned forward. She had to lean back. “Wall?”

She blinked. “I believe we tried once or twice—”

“Tub?”

Her face flushed and she blinked. “Good Lord, I should have thought of that!”

Trent laughed triumphantly, leaning back into his seat. “Perhaps we can consider not stealing a child, Carol. You have much to learn from me, after all.”

She sighed. “I still cannot imagine it, Trent. Not with you.”

“You can always close your eyes and imagine that bastard.”

Her jaw tightened. “I might end up strangling you.”

“You have a point.”

“Or perhaps you can find a mistress and—”

“I can, but who am I to take away a child from a woman and give it to another?”

For a split second, she stiffened but quickly recovered. Then she let out a long, dramatic sigh. “Then perhaps I should take the challenge.”

“I am certain we shall survive it.”

“And we might end up enjoying it.”

“Yes. Anything can happen.”

The sound of the carriage wheel against the cobbled street reigned between them for a while.

“A tub? Truly?” she asked.

“Hmm,” he uttered, nodding his head. “Filled with water. Soap… can be quite slippery but it is worth it.”

Caroline slowly nodded, looking out the window. Then she sighed. A tub was interesting.

She snapped her head back at him. “I still cannot imagine it with you,” she admitted.

He laughed, showing the little dent on the side of his cheek. “Do not think too much of it, Carol. We can both figure it out in the future.”

“Our siblings may already have five before we can do that.”

“Now, now, let us not get ahead of ourselves. Those two will never beat us, Carol. Remember that it is their prime goal. We cannot let them win.”

Her brow arched as she imagined the smug look in Camila and Jamie’s faces as they held their firstborn. “Of course.”

He stole her a glance, his face filled with amusement. “Have you found your motivation yet?”

She smiled. “Yes, perhaps I have.” Looking out the window, she added, “We should have five before they are wed.”

Trent’s laughter filled the carriage.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Trent watched as Caroline poured herself another glass of sherry.

Looking around the dimly lit drawing room, he sighed. “Carol, do you think you should retire to bed?”

“No, of course not,” she retorted, settling in the winged chair, curling one leg under her as the other dangled down.

A faint smile crossed his lips as he watched her. She looked beautiful tonight. Her light brown hair was starting to return to its natural unruly state.

He had known her since she was born. Before she could even walk, Trent was told she would be his future wife.

When she turned ten, they were already the best of friends.

And when she turned eighteen and fell in love with the wrong man, Trent knew he had to protect her.

When he failed in that regard and she was left broken by the same man, Trent blamed himself.

And when she gathered herself back together, he knew for certain that he needed to marry her.

Not because it was the honorable thing. And most certainly not because their parents wished it.

“Do you believe that Reginald will be able to regain the throne?” she asked, drawing him away from his thoughts.

“No. But one can only hope.”

“I believe the same. Leo has the chance, but I heard he is quite… less enthusiastic.”

“And where did you hear that from?”

“Mother, of course,” she said with a shrug. “But I also heard the new Darcy is adamant that Leo is groomed for the throne. I wonder how he plans to do so.”

Trent scoffed. “Well, I can only imagine.” He caught her looking at him and he narrowed his eyes. “You will never catch me revealing Darcy’s identity, you witch.”

Her chuckle reached his ears. Trent smiled. It took years to hear her laugh again.

She poured herself another glass and this time, she snuggled beside him. He wrapped an arm around her as she closed her eyes. “I think you’ve had enough,” he gently said, taking the glass from her. As he laid it on the table beside the settee, Caroline wrapped her arms around him and buried her face in his chest.

“Thank you,” she murmured, eyes closed. “For staying.”

He understood what she meant. Tucking the stray locks behind her ear, he bent and planted a kiss on the crown of her head. “I will always stay with you.”

“I love you,” she murmured sleepily. “You are the best friend anyone can have.”

He scoffed, tasting a bitter taste at the back of his tongue. “And I love you too, Carol,” he whispered with a sigh, resting his head back to stare at the ceiling, his thoughts drifting away. He let out a bitter chuckle, counting the times he openly told her the only secret she could never decipher. “Dense, Carol. You have always been so dense.”

“Hmm?” she murmured.

He smiled down at her. “Someday,” he softly whispered. He kissed her head once more. “Someday I’ll tell you more about it.”

---

By morning, Caroline was awakened by Camila.

“Mother wants you downstairs at once,” her sister said, looking down at Caroline. “What is the matter? Are you feeling ill?”

Caroline groaned, covering her eyes with her hand. “Close the curtains, Camila.”

But her sister only crossed her arms over her chest and tilted her head to the side. “Did you spend the entire evening drinking with Trent again?”

She turned away. “Go away, Camila,” she groaned.

“You should get out of bed now, Caroline, before Mother comes in and find you in this state. Wash your face.”

“I would rather sleep, thank you.”

Her sister’s sigh echoed around the bedchamber. “You are urgently needed downstairs.”

“Please tell them I am indisposed for the entire day.”

“I would gladly do so if your caller is not Princess Renee.”

Caroline’s eyes snapped open. She looked over her shoulder. “Renee?”

Camila nodded. “Yes.”

“Why would she be here?”

“Well, to take you to the palace, of course.”

Caroline blinked. “The palace? You mean Cloveshire?”

Camila rolled her eyes. “Yes.”

“Why?”

“The queen wishes to talk to you.”

III | Princess Troubles

Too many thoughts ran around Caroline’s mind as she boarded the princess’ carriage that morning. For one, why in such an unfortunate hour of the day when she had a headache?

“Renee,” she started, but when the woman turned and fixed her blue eyes on her with a stern look, she smiled. “Esther,” she corrected.

“Thank you,” said the princess, turning her blonde head to steal a look outside the carriage window. “Have I said how I hate that I share the same name as Marchioness of Rothsker?”

“Yes, quite a number of times, actually.”

“Her Humbrick balls bring Sutherland such shame.”

Caroline could only smile, remembering the moment when the princess had decided that she hated her first name. That maybe after the day they found out what the Humbrick balls were for.

“I wonder why your mother would want to see me,” she said, trying to remember everything she did yesterday at the ball. “I was at my best behavior last night, I believe.”

Esther waved her hand to brush off any concern. “We are not going to Cloveshire, Caroline, fret not.”

Her brows fused into a frown. Then she studied her second cousin’s face. “You are not taking me to your mother, are you not?”

Esther sighed and flicked something invisible from the skirt of her sapphire gown. “I am not going to take you somewhere to do something careless, Caroline. Although I do admit that I miss those days.”

She did not know if she agreed. The days Esther used to take her for little excursions were probably the moments she regretted the most.

When her cousin turned to look at her, Caroline recognized the regret in the woman’s eyes. “Forgive me, Caroline, I should not have brought it up. I know you met that horrible being in one of our stupid adventures.”

She forced a smile on her face. “I have long forgotten about him, Esther.” As the princess regarded her with doubt, she added, “But are you planning to just drive around the Coulway?”

“No, of course not.” A sigh and a roll of the eyes. “It is Albert.”

Caroline frowned. “Albert? What has he done this time around?”

“Something horrid, I fear.”

Caroline sensed the hesitation in Esther’s face and the way she fiddled with the skirts of her gown before realizing she was doing it and corrected herself by placing one hand over the other. Knowing Esther would eventually tell her for it was the reason she came to find her after all, Caroline waited-impatiently, of course.

“It has come to my knowledge that Albert is working closely with Belcourt.”

Caroline did not know how to react so she blinked and feigned ignorance. “The orphanage?”

Esther looked at her wryly. “Stop pretending, Caroline. I know that you are aware of what Belcourt truly is. Your father is the cousin of the king.”

She smiled. “Well, perhaps I know a little about Belcourt… but why would Albert be working with Belcourt? What for?”

“Perhaps he cannot wait to be king.”

Caroline stiffened and blinked in surprise. “Esther, it is a rather big accusation. Who gave you this information?”

Esther shrugged. “I have my ways, Caroline.” Then something in Esther’s face changed. Her lips curled into a wicked grin, her eyes turning deadpan, and her brow twitching once. Caroline merely saw that look on Esther a few times. The last she saw of it was when Esther faced the man nearly ruined Caroline’s life. “Albert is not the only one who has someone in Belcourt,” Esther said, sending shivers up Caroline’s spine.

“And your father is unaware of this?”

“Of course, he is! Who knows what he will do to my stupid brother if he finds out! I need to find more evidence first.”

Caroline froze for the second time. “Do you mean to employ my help to gather this evidence?”

“Yes.”

“But, Esther-”

The woman’s plump hand came to cover hers, her stern eyes shifting into a soft, pleading gaze. “Caroline, Albert will never suspect you. You and he have always been quite chummy since we were children. And you know how he enjoys playing chess with you.”

“But-”

“Please, you are the only person I can trust. You do not have to do anything. You simply have to be where he is.”

“Yes, I understand, but do you understand what you are making me do, Esther? I will be committing a crime by spying on your brother.”

“It will not be spying. Simply consider it gossipmongering.”

Caroline scoffed in disbelief.

Esther blinked, swallowed, and taking a lungful of air, said, “Caroline, I helped you before.”

For the third time, Caroline stiffened, but it was not due to shock. She was furious. She scoffed in disbelief, turning away from Esther.

“Forgive me. I did not want to use it against you, but I have no other choice. The future of the kingdom and my family lies on this, Caroline. If Albert is indeed planning something, it may lead to a civil war. And I do not wish my family to be ruined by this. Please… just once, I ask for your help.” A pause, and then, “Just as I helped you.”

She pulled her hand away from Esther’s. And stiffly, she said, “I will help you, of course.”

Esther smiled, her blue Davercher eyes glimmering with gratitude. “I will not ask anything else from you after this.”

Caroline’s jaw tightened. Esther did help her in the past and if not for the woman, Caroline’s reputation and that of her family would have been in ruins.

But the more she thought of it, the more she realized that Esther was only doing this out of desperation. Perhaps she would have resorted to the same strategy if she were faced with the same dilemma.

But where would this place her? Esther was not aware that she just asked help from someone whose father and fiancé were part of a group set to dethrone the king.

Ah, this was turning too complex. Will her conscience handle it?

But she would only be spying on Albert. That was what Esther wanted.

And perhaps, that was what the Circus would want.

With those thoughts in mind, she sighed.

Trent would not like this.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

“No, I do not like it, but do I have a choice?” Trent asked, looking at Caroline two days later. He traveled an entire three hours to get to Brierwell, the estate the Comhars considered home near Kerndall. It was also where Caroline and Camile were raised, away from prying eyes of commoners. Trent was expecting a nice afternoon ride with her around the estate, but before that, he was asked to sit down in the parlor with her father.

“You are not angry, but you are not pleased either.” She pointed at him.

His brow was arched high, his leg was folded over the other, and his folded hands on his lap. “Yes, I am most certainly not pleased,” he gritted through his teeth. “I know what goes into that brain of yours, Carol. You have always liked the dangerous things.”

“I will be very careful.”

He let out an incredulous scoff. “Of course, you will be,” he said, “because I will be coming with you.”

She blinked. “Of course, you are. Albert will question your absence.”

He turned to look at the Duke of Remington, Laurel Comhar. The man was regarding them with amusement. “I gather you approve of this, Your Grace?”

The man blinked, his forest green eyes twinkling with pride. “Of course. My dear Caroline had always wanted to do something for the Circus.”

Caroline winked at him with a wicked smile. Trent could merely shake his head.

“It is only a weekend party, Trent,” she said.

“At Birth, Carol.”

“Birth is amongst the safest places in Sutherland.”

“And it is also infested with tourists. Anyone can have a motive.”

“Albert’s party will be exclusive.”

“Albert’s parties are never exclusive.”

She sighed. “You know I still have to go. Why are we even discussing this?”

“Because you were the one who asked me to sit down for a while for your very small announcement ?” he retorted immediately with enough sarcasm.

She sighed, carefully tucked her unruly light brown hair behind her ear, and sweetly smiled at him. He fought a smile, knowing what she was trying to do. “I am doing this for both the Circus and Esther.”

“I know. A little evil, I must say. You are doing the princess a favor whilst betraying her in the process by reporting whatever you may find to the Circus.”

Her smile turned tight. “She saved me once, Trent.”

Her father groaned. “Darling, let us not talk about the past.”

“It seems that everyone is willing to forget how Esther has saved us all in the past.”

“By scaring your lover away, yes, how can we ever forget?” he said, ignoring the duke’s murmurs about a bastard ruining his precious daughter.

“The Circus believe that anything the royal family does is essential,” the duke said in a clearer tone. “It might be true that Albert is planning something against Leo and Reginald. Or it might be that Princess Renee-”

“Esther,” Caroline and Trent corrected at the same time.

“Princess Esther is brewing something on her own. It is best that we, the Circus, know the story of everyone.”

Caroline clapped her hands together and shot to her feet. “It is settled then!”

Trent sighed and rolled his eyes.

“Will you be staying for supper, Trent?” the duke asked after him.

“Yes,” he said as he stood to follow Caroline.

“Well? How are you going to do it, Caroline?” Camila asked, jumping from the wall she was leaning on outside the parlor. She squeezed between Caroline and Trent who had caught up with Caroline. “Surely you do have a plan?”

“I will simply let my instincts lead me on, Camila.”

“I do not think instinct will be the best weapon, Carol,” Trent murmured beside her as they entered the dining room.

“I quite agree. A concrete plan is necessary.”

“My instincts had always been right,” Caroline replied to them both.

“No, they were not. You fell victim to a man who-” Camila said, stopping when Caroline came to a sudden halt to glare at her.

“My instincts were delayed at that time, Camila,” Caroline said through her teeth, putting a hand on her sister’s shoulder. Trent rested his hand on his hip, thinking he should have brought along Jamie. His brother would know how to deal with Camila. “Now, sister, step back… go on, step back,” Caroline said, gently pushing Camila away from her. The confused child took a step back. “Thank you,” said Caroline, straightening to full height. “You have just stepped over the bounds.” Taking a step back, she let out a look of mocked amazement as Camila’s face started to shift from confusion into something else entirely. “Ah, you look wonderful when you are in your proper place, dear sister.”

Camila gasped, chestnut brown eyes suddenly filled with fury.

Caroline turned and continued toward the connecting door that led to the kitchen. Trent followed, saying over his shoulder, “Uh, Camila, I believe your father was looking for you,” before leaving the irate Camila alone in the dining room.

As they walked past the cooks and the maids, they burst into chuckles.

“She would find a way to get back at you,” he said, opening the door for her.

“She always does, the little devil.” Walking to the stable, Caroline looped her arm around his. “Thank you,” she said. “For understanding.”

“I do understand, Carol, but you must also know that I worry.”

“Yes, of course. Quite understandable. I also worry about you whenever you are out on a mission.”

He scoffed. “We should head to the cabin,” he said. “I can sense rain coming.”

It was not a far ride to the cabin. The newly erected building was Caroline’s project, one she had been thinking of for years. It was located in the woods behind Brierwell.

And it was her pride and joy.

It was also the place that housed her greatest heartache.

Trent tethered his horse and watched Caroline pick up wildflowers along the way. He smiled, standing witness to a sight he should have gotten used to many years ago but never truly did. The gloomy afternoon sun could not even dull the radiance that was Caroline Comhar.

Her light brown hair was now free of its pins, cascading down to her hips in a beautiful wavy mess. Her dark blue dress was lighter now that she was back in Brierwell.

“Hurry!” she called over her shoulder as the wind blew, carrying with it the smell of train.

Trent ran with Caroline, rounding the side of the cabin, and then at the small fenced garden. In her light riding dress, she walked to the tree they planted seven years ago beside the tomb of her daughter.

“Did you miss me?” Caroline asked aloud, bending down to place the wildflowers on the tombstone.

Trent stood beside her and looked down. It started to drizzle then, light droplets of rain staining the words written on the stone.

Philippa, forever an angel.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

The chilly wind blew through the night.

Sasha quietly sat inside her carriage, watching the woman walk to the small tavern from across the street, splattering rainwater with each step.

The dilapidated building was glowing yellow from the candles inside.

The sound of drunken laughter burst out as Ruby opened the door and walked in.

She waited for a while before she tapped on the ceiling of her carriage to signal for Briana to drive away.

IV | Birth of a Kiss

June 1811

Birth, in Caroline’s opinion, did not have the best beaches, and she told Trent the same when they arrived in the grand villa Prince Albert owned in the said place.

“Yes, of course, because you believe Herst is the best, but thinking of your dear friend Ellise, it is a more dangerous place than Birth,” he wryly replied, turning around to face the vast ocean before them. “I had an inkling this was going to be a big party, but I had no idea it is going to be this big.”

Caroline stared at the number of people crowded by the beach, most of whom already in their swimming wear despite the chilly afternoon. “It may be June, but summer has not yet arrived,” she commented, shaking her head. “They will all freeze to death before the evening ball.”

“Lady Caroline,” a voice said behind her and she turned to find the stiff butler wearing an awkward smile. She raised her brows in question, but the man turned to Trent instead. “My lord, I have words from His Highness.”

“What is it?” asked Trent.

“His Highness regrets to inform you and Lady Caroline that you will have to—”

“Caroline!” a familiar voice rang out from the direction of the stairs. Albert himself was bounding down the stairs, his white shirt halfway open. It was rare for anyone to see him this way for he was always put together. But whenever he was in the vicinity of his comfort, Albert would never miss the chance to display a more informal wear. “Now, now, I hope you do not mind.”

“Mind what, Albert?” she asked.

Albert reached them, blue eyes glimmering with merriment. His blonde hair, which was always carefully arranged, was being blown by the wind coming through from the beach. “I truly am sorry, dear cousin, but I have not expected this many guests,” he said, waving his arms around. He was lying, of course, for Caroline could see in his smile that he was satisfied by the number of guests. “And my villa can only accommodate a hundred and fifty rooms—”

“You mean to say that I will have to share with another,” she finished for him. “Albert, I was invited here with a promise of a room all to myself.”

“You will be sharing it with the loveliest woman. Charisse is quite fond of you. I am certain she will not mind.”

“No matter, I shall share with Trent,” she said with a wave of her hand. “We are practically married.”

Albert turned to Trent, brows raised high.

“We are yet to be married, but I already have to say yes,” Trent droned and Albert laughed. The prince took her hand and leaned down to plant a big kiss on it. “Thank you and please enjoy the party. Should a room be available, you will be the first to know.”

And without a word, he was gone, bounding down the stairs of the veranda to join his guests. The butler, finding no need to stay, also made a graceful exit.

“Need I remind you?” Trent asked when they were alone.

“No, I know coming here was my choice,” she tersely replied.

He let the silence linger as the footman led them to their room. “Do you still have the dreams?” he asked her.

Her jaw tightened. “Yes.”

He nodded. “Very well, I have no choice, do I? The poor man who will share my room will have to find another.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Albert’s parties were always extreme in Trent’s opinion. The crown prince may be regarded by those outside his circle as a highly educated gentleman—which he was—but when in a gathering such as this weekend party he arranged, Albert would let loose another side of him that may even be unknown to his father, the king.

“Now that I think of it,” Caroline said beside him, “I am not surprised why I made so many mistakes in the past. There were merely two types of parties I attended: the ones held by the royals and childish, scandalous wild ones.”

He scoffed. “And still you judge Humbrick.”

“It is not I who despise Humrbick. As a matter-of-fact, I am quite curious—is it far scandalous than Albert’s parties?”

Trent considered his reply. “Well, for one, most people in attendance at Humbrick are a little older with political games also at play behind closed doors. Albert’s parties, however, are scandalous because of the younger people who flock it. But I must concur that the childish games are a mite more enjoyable.”

She rolled her eyes. “I was one of these children many years ago,” she said, motioning her head at the women, ages seventeen to nineteen—or mayhap twenty—dancing together in a peculiarly modified quadrille, probably of their own making after many bottles of sherry.

“You are four and twenty, Carol. You are not old.”

“I cannot imagine the many wrong friends I have made in the past.”

“You never made that many. You have made terrific ones, me included. And although I disagree, you do not consider Ellise St. Vincent one of those wrong friends, do you?”

“Ellise is perhaps the only good friend I have apart from you. And I did not even meet her at a party such as this one.” She smiled as she reminisced the day she met the woman. “She was like a warrior angel that day, do you not agree?”

Trent murmured something under his breath. She heard and chuckled.

“Ellise whipped your bloody arse in that fencing game.”

Trent gritted his teeth. “But Robert Dior had it far worse. The man still hold grudges, I believe. It was the only time he was ever deemed a loser.”

Before she could utter a reply, a woman, dragged Caroline away from Trent, shouting over the music, “A game, Caroline! Come!”

He saw the panic in her eyes when she looked over her shoulder at him for help. He followed, walking close behind her through the crowd of young men and women, and through the large doors that led to a large terrace.

“Ah, perfect!” shouted Albert, his face red from the wine, “My dear cousin! And the Earl of Chalbarth! Perfect, just perfect!”

As Caroline was ushered to join the large circle, Trent noticed the small table at the center. Lying on top of it was a deck of cards. In truth, he rather liked the Albert who preferred chess than the one that was hosting tonight.

A pair of hands pulled him into a circle and he was trapped between two foxed, giggling women.

“I have come up with a bloody good game,” Albert announced, swaying in his feet. “Now, as I was saying, everyone ought to get six cards. The goal is to rid yourself of all cards by finding their match. Throw it on the table. Every three seconds—”

“I believe this is not an original, Albert,” one woman said with a laugh.

“Well, this is a bloody simple game. Anyone could have invented it, including I,” retorted Albert, giving the woman a severe look before his smile returned and he continued, “Every three seconds, we pass one card to the person to the right. Aye?”

“Aye.”

“You get a chance to find a match for your cards when the person to your left hands hers. Aye?”

“Aye!” the women replied with a laugh while the men excitedly urged for Albert to start the game.

“The last person is the loser, of course, and shall suffer the consequence.”

Trent turned to Caroline who met his gaze and shrugged. They had been here for hours and she had made no progress. If there was anything Albert was doing here, it was nothing but chaotic entertainment. And if there was anyone here in this party that was planning something with Albert, they would have so much trouble finding him or her because apart from their group, twenty or so more others were doing something else all over the villa.

The first round of the game was a little anarchic, but everyone eventually learned the simple rules. More rounds of drinks were emptied before the first loser was determined. The poor, foxed young man was asked to run straight into the cold water and suffer two waves. Albert had to pull another person into the game while the first loser disappeared back into his room to change.

The second loser was a lady. “I would not get myself wet!” she insisted. “I will do anything but that.”

Albert sighed and looked around. “Very well, then, as the host of this game and as your future king, I say that your penalty is to kiss Lady Jane.”

The woman’s eyes widened, so did Lady Jane’s. “But Your Highness—”

Albert waved his hand to the sea. “The waters it is, Charisse.”

Miss Charisse, the youngest daughter of a baron, turned to Lady Jane. Lady Jane scoffed in disbelief before she reached for a glass of brandy, downed it down, and approached Miss Charisse.

“Truly?” Miss Charisse asked.

“Or would you rather get wet and then fall ill by the morrow?” asked Lady Jane.

“I—No!” Miss Charisse shouted, stepping away from Lady Jane who was wearing a knowing smile on her lips. “I would never kiss a woman!”

“Very well, do not keep us waiting, Charisse, dear.”

Charisse turned away from Lady Jane and stiffly walked down the veranda. “She should have kissed you,” Caroline said to Lady Jane, eliciting a round of laughter from everyone, including Trent. Charisse shouted as she ran to the waters, braving the cold, night wind. Other guests from the veranda of the villa’s second landing howled at her, joining the cheers from below, save for Caroline who shivered at the act, imagining the freezing water. Trent merely shook his head at he absurdity of the game.

As a footman met the shivering Charisse with a large towel moments later, Trent turned and was about to announce that he would like to retire, all the while thinking that he and Caroline should look around the villa for anything that might suggest Esther’s accusations. But Albert was already handing out cards. With a sigh and a promise that this would be the last round, Trent picked up his cards and the game resumed with the new player from the ballroom to replace Charisse.

He concentrated on the game and soon, his hand was empty. He turned and watched Caroline who was biting on her lower lip, brows furrowed, eyes restlessly checking her cards as she plucked, passed, and received a new one. Strays of her hair were flying about as the wind blew. He stole the harsh beach a look. She would never enter those waters.

More players shouted in triumph and Trent started to feel uneasy. Caroline was still in the game. Another player was freed and Caroline was left to battle with two people.

In merely a few seconds, she lost.

Caroline was never a good loser and the moment she lost, Trent knew what he had to do.

He eased through the two people separating him from her and reached for her hand that was still holding her remaining card.

And then he pulled, sending her toward him, facing him.

Albert’s consequence was left unspoken as Trent cupped Caroline’s face. In a split second before the act, he saw her forest green eyes widen. He heard the collective gasps around them as he planted his lips against hers.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Caroline had kissed Trent numerous times before, but that was before they found other better things to do. They enjoyed it as children, experimenting, and having fun, playing make-believe that they were husband and wife, which they both knew they would someday be once they grew older.

They were childish plays and had long been forgotten as time went on.

She learned her first real kiss with someone else and he surely did learn his with a young woman in his first ever ball, in the dark corners of a garden.

They both knew that they had their fair share of kisses, but she never imagined kissing him . The thought may have crossed her mind time and time again—she would be a hypocrite if she denied it—but she always shook the thought off, considering such instances as a mishap of a wandering, jaded imagination.

Yet now, as his lips were on hers in what seemed to be a kiss—for it was a kiss, was it not? His lips were touching hers, after all—she wished that she had given herself the liberty to imagine so she could have come prepared.

For it was obvious to her—and shamefully to him— that she was not prepared for this one.

She never imagined that the soft touch of his lips could be so… real .

And goodness, it was real and raw, and it was so undeniably compelling that her mind could barely grasp this new truth.

This was no longer her imagination venturing into strange spaces.

Her heart seemed to have not just stopped, but it slammed hard against her chest and never returned to beat again.

The gasps of the people around them had turned to swoon-sounding cheers, and they too disappeared.

But before Caroline could decipher how she felt, or why he did what he did, his mouth lifted from hers.

Her eyes fluttered open and she saw something flash in his brown globes before he blinked and looked away to face Albert. “I could not let my future wife kiss Lady Jane,” he said.

Caroline swallowed and blinked once, twice.

Was that even a kiss? She wondered. His mouth barely moved and she surely was rendered immobile.

She could see everyone laughing at Trent’s words, but she could only hear a faint sound.

But she heard Trent, did she not? His light, deep chuckles reverberated to her ears.

And why were her hands shaking? Why was she breathless as though he stole the life out of her?

Had she known? Did she, even in the tiniest bit, know that a kiss with her best friend would not be ghastly after all? That in fact, it could be something possible and undeniably pleasant? Or was it more than that?

Incredulous, she thought. A kiss? It was no kiss , a voice in her head tried to reason. You have kissed him as a child. His lips felt just like the other men you have kissed before.

She should agree, but then she could not.

She turned, ran her shaking hands over the skirts of her dress, moistening her lips—anything to snap herself out of the little bubble she was still in.

She was not used to being surprised like that and Trent, of all people, knew that. But if he threw her into the water instead, she knew she would have recovered faster. What he did was different. He threw her into an open pit while she was asleep with no means of return thus far.

She could feel him pressed beside her. She could sense the warmth of his skin through his coat jacket as he tried to jest to everyone how the waves would retract from her presence if she were to choose the waters as consequence.

Her eyes wandered around. She heard Trent but could barely hear what Albert was saying. She pulled her lips into what she hoped was a smile.

Was she turning deaf? But she could hear Trent’s breathing beside her.

What in the devil, she thought in a daze as she turned her head to look up at him.

His brown eyes surreptitiously lowered, meeting her gaze.

Her heart seemed to have realized it had to work and it began to beat, albeit faster this time, thudding hard against her chest as she desperately searched Trent’s eyes.

He smiled at her, a faint one that curled only the outer corners of his mouth.

What did it mean?

His hand found hers and squeezed.

She blinked.

What? What was he trying to tell her?

Caroline tore her eyes from his and turned to face the others.

Slowly, she began to breathe again.

How in the devil could it be?

She was confused because, for the first time, Caroline could not read Trent Durham.

V | Birthright

If their trip served any purpose for Caroline, it was to stir something that ought not to have even been disturbed at all—her and Trent.

The kiss was not discussed that night it happened. Caroline drank too much wine after and fell asleep right away. They spent too much time with other guests after that because—as Caroline fervently hoped—it was the best way to transition back into their natural atmosphere.

On their last night at Birth, however, Caroline barely had anything to drink, retiring to bed early with her thoughts free to bother her. Her mission to spy on Albert was fruitless. If Esther had any grounds for her accusations at all, Caroline believed that attending another party such as this would never be a good idea to catch the crown prince plotting a coup.

As Caroline lay in bed, facing away from Trent, she could no longer help herself. They had tried to spend an entire day pretending as though the kiss never happened and it was a terrible idea. They were very terrible at it, her the most. She turned and faced him and demanded, “Why did you do it?”

He sleepily opened his eyes and looked at her over the pillow that she placed between them yesterday. “Did what? The kiss?”

Caroline was relieved that he was prepared to discuss it after all.

She nodded, desperate to search his eyes. But with only the moonlight to offer scant lighting, she could not read him.

“Why? Were you hoping to kiss Jane?”

“I am serious!” she said, slapping the pillow.

“Then you wanted a dip into the ocean?”

“Trent—”

“Carol, are you trying to ask if I felt something when I kissed you?”

Her heart paused in her chest. “Did you?”

“Believe it or not, I felt something even before it happened,” he replied with a chuckle. Then his face and tone turned serious as he asked, “Did you?”

She sighed, blinked, and turned to face the ceiling. “Yes,” she whispered.

Before she knew it, his hand had reached over the other pillow and went under her chin. He turned her head to the side so she met his gaze. “Can you imagine it now?” he asked.

She knew what he was asking, of course. She blinked, looking into his eyes. Her breathing became short as he raised on one elbow so he was now fully seeing her. His hand cupped her face and she shifted under the covers, restless. “Yes,” she managed to answer, frowning up at him in confusion. “If you kiss me again, will things change?” she asked.

She saw him stiffen, and then he let out a deep throaty laugh. “If I kiss you, will it satisfy your curiosity?”

“Perhaps, yes, but I cannot be certain.” Then she saw the look of amusement in his eyes and she glared. “You dare mock me.”

“Why would I?”

“Because I am acting like a bloody fool, asking her best friend who also happens be her betrothed, the same man she never imagined to see other than as a friend and supporter, to kiss her because when he did yesterday—unexpectedly at that—she was…confused. Even until now, she is.”

“Why would you be confused?”

Because I had a sample of what you can offer. And I may want it all to myself. She also wanted to ask if he felt the same—if he could find meaning in such a simple act as she did. Was it the same with the others? With his Belle?

And if so, did it mean that she would be like the others?

Caroline did not want that. She was his best friend . She had a special place in his heart. And if he started to see her as one of the others, she may never be able to settle with it. She had once been the other woman —one of many, in fact.

But what if he starts to feel something?

That would be an entirely different matter. He did not deserve her. She was a used doll, one ruined too many times by one man. If he ever felt something for her other than genuine friendship, it would be something that sprouted from pity.

It was one thing to know that he was willing to marry her out of honor, but it was another to start wanting to demand or even desire for something more from him knowing she had less to offer.

“I am afraid I cannot keep track of your thoughts, Carol,” he said, voice deep and laced with amusement.

“No, I…” she faltered, shaking her head. “I am curious, confused… my thoughts are scattered I cannot pick up the pieces for an accurate assessment. I do not know—” she paused, frustrated. “Perhaps the kiss makes me think of—” His lips stole the rest of her words.

And this time, he was truly kissing her.

It was not just his lips pasted on hers—it was his mouth moving above hers, coaxing her, challenging any expertise she may have acquired. However, what she had learned about kissing men was not applicable now because whatever she learned from the past completely vanished, leaving her with nothing but the sense of wonderment and the excitement to learn all over again. And it was not just any man she was kissing—it was Trent.

His head tilted to the side, his mouth opening wider when she finally needed to breathe and opened hers, welcoming air and his kiss, giving her life and igniting new ones.

He was shamelessly exploring, never wary that he was making her drunk with the taste of wine in his tongue.

While their friendship had been naught but growing slow and steady over the years, a constant controlled relationship with mutual love and respect, their second real kiss was taking a dramatic shift from the first one they shared last night. It was furiously pushing Caroline forward despite her mind telling her she ought to go slow to think and analyze what was going on.

No, it was not letting her take reign.

Her hands unconsciously came to rest on his shoulders, the same reliable and broad shoulders that cradled her head whenever she was tired, or when she wept; and it seemed not enough so her arms pushed forward and wormed around his neck.

Caroline was acutely aware of the change in their breaths, the heavy, quick puffs. Her body, always comfortable with his, was responding differently as his hands ran up and down the sides of her waist, arching her back to press closer to him. She was aware of it all. But her mind could not fathom the why and how; the when and where. She was simply aware that she was kissing Trent and it was no longer child’s play. It was real. So real, so raw, and most definitely not pure for it was everything good and dangerous.

Trent was never dangerous. He never did anything that would put her life at risk. Yet now, as he crossed over the pillows that separated them, as one of his hands came to cup the base of her head, his fingers raking and pulling strands of her hair, while the other carelessly traced her side, palms over her breast, her shoulder, back down to her breast and then her hips, restless as the kiss, fearless as their breathing, Caroline felt a certain kind of alarm.

This was unexpected, this kind of response to him.

And too sudden.

Why now? Why here? After all these years?

She fought the sensations that were beginning to cloud her mind. He was now between her legs, pressed against her, both of them still in their nightclothes. She fought the desire to be stripped of her garments, to feel skin, because if that were to happen, there would be no more time to think.

And so she kept thinking.

Why not yesterday, a year before, or even much earlier when she was still naïve? Why not before she met the man who brought her greatest joy and heartache? Why now when she was broken, tarnished? Why now when she could no longer take the courage to be with a man? And why him? Of all the men, why did it have to be Trent?

A whimper escaped her lips as his hand found the hem of her nightdress and his palm touched skin.

Her hips bucked against his while her fingers raked his hair, her elbows locked at the sides of his neck, over his shoulder as he devoured and she savored.

Rational thoughts were drifting away, replaced by his mouth, his tongue, his hands… his heat pressed against her. They have never been this close before and it was a wonder they could fit so well.

“Carol…” he husked in her ear, hand traveling higher under her dress, hips sliding and teasing, coaxing a heat that was becoming too much to bear.

At that moment, Caroline realized she wanted more.

And she panicked.

Without warning, she unwound her arms from his neck and pushed, weakly at first, then harder, still shaking with unspent desire and need—and also fear.

He leaned back, but not far enough, hips still pressing her against the mattress. His eyes searched hers. “What is it?”

He sounded like he was thinking he knew she had thought of something bad. And he was not wrong.

“Trent,” she began, voice weak. She pushed him off her and he obliged, giving her enough space to slip out of bed. She paced in front of him while he continued to stare at her, utterly innocent and confused. And then she stopped and faced him. “Let us not marry, please.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Trent let out an angry scoff. “Truly, Carol? After what we just did, that is all you can say?”

Her eyes glimmered with tears in the darkness and any hope that she was merely jesting slowly evaporated. “Why? What is it this time?” he asked. This was not the first she had tried to break away from their engagement. And fool that he was for her, he always found reasons to make her change her mind. “Is the kiss not to your liking—”

“No, I—” she interjected, breaking off as she paced on the floor again. “I quite very much like the kiss… I just…” she stopped, wiping the tears off her face in frustration.

“Caroline, you are not telling me something,” he pointed out. He sat on the bed and brushed his fingers through his hair. “What is it? Why in bloody tarnation would you stop in the middle of a bloody good kiss and announce that you do not want to marry me after all? Come on now, tell me.”

She moistened her lips. And then she closed her eyes. “I cannot—”

“Of course, you can. You can because you are the one who is making all the decisions here. Come on, tell me. Is it me? Can you truly not imagine me as a lover? Can you never imagine me as anything but your friend who—”

“Please, lower your voice—”

“I do not bloody care if the entire villa hears us,” he hissed, jumping out of bed. He stood before her, hands on his hips. She looked away, arms folded before her, protecting herself from his wrath. “Make me understand, Carol. What could you have been thinking while I was kissing you? What could have brought this up?”

She looked up and met his gaze, picking up cues from his tone. “This is not about the kiss, this is about me realizing that I do enjoy the kiss and I might want something more in the future.”

Trent let out an incredulous laugh, managing a curse in between. “Carol, it is understandable that a prelude for that something more is a kiss. And if you must know, I would be madly glad to give you more should you want it, which, I believe was something you wanted moments ago.”

“But I cannot,” she said, voice just above a whisper. “I cannot give you more.”

With Caroline, there was always something more behind her words so he asked, “Whatever do you mean by that?”

Trent was not only angry, but he was also frustrated. She was deliberately not telling him something because she was afraid. “Carol, whatever it is, simply say it. I know everything about you, so do not think for one bloody second that—”

Her head snapped back at him and her forest green eyes looked different as she met his gaze. “Not everything , Trent. You do not know everything .”

He stiffened. What in the bloody hell was she saying?

“Is it that bastard?” he tried to guess because, for some unknown reason, he could not read her thoughts.

“No, of course not!” she retorted in disgust.

“What then? Philippa? Carol, we will never forget her. She will always be remembered—”

“This is not about Philippa…” she interjected, her voice fading as a whimper escaped her lips. She walked to the window and into the moonlight. “This is about me never wanting another child…”

Trent sighed, trying to control himself. “Carol, Philippa will not be replaced. Her siblings will know about her. We will tell them about her.”

“No, Trent,” she said, voice stern. “I cannot have another child.”

He frowned. She had jested many times before that he could always have his heir with another woman, and he had tried to play along with her crazy scheme by suggesting they might as well steal one. Never had he imagined that there was truth in her words.

When he failed to utter a reply, she turned to him, her face impassive. “I cannot bear another child because I cannot.” As he stood there, motionless and confused, she clarified by adding, “Not because I do not want to, but because the experts said so.”

“Who?”

She shrugged, feigning nonchalance, but the pain was on her face—finally showing themselves to him. “The doctors. After the accident.”

Trent’s face crumpled. “And you deliberately hid this from me?”

She swallowed as a shiver ran through her. “I hid it from everyone.” While he processed the information, muttering a “Good God, Caroline…” she continued by saying, “Which is why we cannot marry. I am of no use to you.”

He glared at her. “Now, that is unfair of you to decide.”

She shook her head. “If we are to marry, Trent, you will be a loving husband. I know you will. You will be wonderful and I will start to be miserable because I will not be able to give you and myself something we want.” She lifted her hand when he opened his mouth to speak. “You will say you will not care if we bear one or not, but I will. I will, Trent. I would want a child. And in my longing for one, you will suffer and so will our marriage—our friendship.”

He stared at her in utter disbelief. He wanted to say she was being selfish. But was she? She was thinking of what she could inflict on him in the future. Her fears may not be true to him, but for her, it was as real as air—invisible but undeniably there. The pained look on her face was enough to tell Trent that her fears were strong and had grown throughout the years.

He let out a silent curse. How could he have missed it?

She was not the dense one, after all, he thought.

He watched her, unsure of how to proceed.

He was both angry at her and hurting with her for he should have been there when she found out she would never be a mother. He should have been there to dampen the fears.

He could tell her now that he loved her, that it was beyond friendship, that he was willing to risk it. But how could he confess now? He had his reason why he was waiting.

There was no way in bloody hell he would confess something as big as love when he was bedding another woman for the Circus.

And if he confessed now, he was certain it would merely confuse her further. They shared two kisses and she was now declaring she could not marry him because of a fear that he should have known all along. At the moment, he was more afraid of what his confession could push Caroline Comhar to do. Bloody hell, anything he could say to her might merely feed her determination.

This was no longer one those moments when she would try to subtly suggest they should not marry. Tonight, at this moment, it seemed that she had finally made up her mind.

Trent had to tread carefully.

So, what was he to do with this? With her?

He was certain he could not lose her.

“You are free to court any woman you want and marry her—have her children. Let us forget this night and simply stay as friends.”

Her words sent an angry ring to his ears. He glared at her.

She dared suggest something like that!

He was certain that he could not just be friends with this dense woman. She could not just share that kiss with him and kick him to the side!

“I need a bloody drink,” he said instead, grabbing his coat, afraid to say anything that would hurt her, or him, or worse, start a fight that would ultimately lead to an undesirable outcome. “This is not over,” he told her. “We will discuss this in a setting where we can both scream and curse at each other because I believe that’s what it will take for me to consider even the slightest idea of not marrying you.”

He saw the desperation in her eyes before he left the bedchamber, never to return until later when they had to go home.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Their trip back to Brierwell was quiet and powerfully tense.

Caroline swore that she would have preferred jumping out the door a few times during their journey.

Trent was different. Their fight the previous night was different.

He was truly angry—no, furious, although he tried to deny it when she attempted to ask. His mouth said no, but his eyes screamed yes.

The one short stop they had along the journey was spent separately. She dined inside the restaurant while he spent the entire time with the driver inspecting the carriage, making certain that no carriage mishap would delay their journey, thus he could finally deposit her in Brierwell and leave to put as much distance between them as he possibly could. So he could think before their eventual talk.

Questions ran around her mind the entire time. She wanted to voice it out, but aware of what he was feeling, she chose to be silent. Good Lord, she could no longer even say anything about anything to him now?

Why were things changing too drastically?

She knew why. She knew because she had been trying to avoid this for seven years.

For a long time, she had been trying to convince herself that she would be fine without a child for she was certain Trent would always accept that he could not have one with her once he found out. For years, she had been fine with her secret, having forced herself to accept the fact that the accident was her fault and that was why she lost Philippa even before she could even bring her out of this world. She had also come into terms that her daughter was the last, all on her own without anyone’s support.

But because of what happened at Birth, because of what she shared with Trent, something in her was awakened. A desire for him and what he could offer.

She had never thought or even considered it that she may have the desire to want more and to give him everything in return.

Yet she did not have everything. What she could offer him was nothing but pieces of what remained. He would claim he would have whatever she could offer, but that would never be enough for her because there was not even enough for herself to begin with.

Trent left as soon as she was delivered in Brierwell. His words were curt but caused her dread. “Rest well. We had a long journey. And we will have that talk, Caroline,” he had said before climbing back into his carriage to leave.

After learning that her parents had returned to Coulway with Camila, she hastily changed into her riding clothes. In no time, she was back at the cabin, back at Philippa’s tomb, intending to talk to her child, complain about Trent and the useless journey to Birth, make plans on how to tell Esther that her brother was nothing but a reckless yet clever crown prince that may or may not lead Sutherland into complete devastation in the future, and also complain more about how she may have just ruined her relationship with Trent. But she found that she could not even speak to her dead, unborn child.

She realized that she was exhausted.

After an hour of sitting under the tree, staring blankly at the dancing wildflowers outside the fence, wondering if she was even making the right decisions, Caroline stood and brushed her hands together.

“Well, if he wants to talk, we shall,” she said aloud, attempting weak determination, albeit a weak one. “I shall conserve my voice for there will definitely be screaming and swearing. I will analyze my rebuttal for I am certain he will prepare for it. I have to get into his mind so I can come up with a defense,” she continued as she took two steps. “I should consider composing a speech if I lose to him, should I not? And I must think of what to say to him if I win—”

The attack was swift and effective.

A blow to the back of her head, a cloth over her mouth, an arm around her waist, catching her before she fell to the ground.

The cloth was not necessary for Caroline had lost her voice, her consciousness drifting away with the words she never got to utter. The last she felt was the intense pain and the confusion of what was happening as someone lifted her off the ground. The last she saw was Philippa’s tombstone upside down.

VI | Voices

When Caroline regained consciousness, she realized that she was blindfolded. The tight cloth around her head covered her eyes, preventing her from opening them.

The ringing in her ears started once again and she became more aware of the thudding pain at the back of her head.

She was scared and confused, but she had to remain calm.

First, she had to know what happened. That was easy. She was at the cabin and then she was struck unconscious. Someone had carried her here, wherever it was.

Who could have done it?

Esther? But the princess was the one who requested her help. It made no sense that she would do this. There was no reason for it.

Unless Esther was correct about Albert and he found out. But how? Caroline and Trent had been careful. And they barely had no chance investigating Albert at Birth.

She would later find out, she assumed. Whoever took her wanted something from her, lest she would already be dead.

For now, she must know where she was.

With that thought, Caroline began to move and realized that she was tied to a chair. She stomped her foot.

Wood.

She spread out her hands that were tied behind her. No chance of escaping. The rope was too tight.

“She is awake,” a woman’s voice spoke. It had a soft tone.

Caroline turned her head to the direction of the voice. She could not recognize it.

“We were waiting for you to come about,” another woman said. Again, she could not recognize the voice, but it was distinctly different from the other woman. This one had a higher pitch.

Caroline’s jaw tightened as one word came to mind.

Belcourt .

“We shall not make this long, my lady, since my companion is rather insistent that we let you go soon.” The woman was addressing her.

Light footsteps against the floorboards. The owner of the voice was coming closer.

“What do you want?” she asked, voice cracking. Her throat was dry and it hurt to speak.

“We believe that you went to Birth shortly after the princess gave you a visit.”

Could Esther be right, then? Could it be that her fears were true and that Albert was planning something? He found out and now he wanted to know what Esther knew?

“I did, yes. A very fun party, unlike this one,” she could not help but reply.

“She is trying to be funny,” said the voice, chuckling with contempt. A sigh from the other woman.

“What did the princess want, Lady Caroline?”

Caroline scoffed, trying her best not to provoke the women, but also doing her might to not appear weak. “Nothing. She told me nothing. She merely wanted a chat. We are quite close, you see. Girl problems, tea problems, gown issues… trivial things.”

“Why don’t I believe you?”

“Because you cannot relate to the trivial matters ladies such as I and the princess face every day?” she retorted fast. “If you must know, gowns can be a very huge problem. Buttons, the most.”

She felt a presence right in front of her and her heart began to drum harder against her chest.

“What is this about?” she asked, feigning innocence. “Is this one of Albert’s games? He must be disappointed that I escaped the consequence of that stupid card game.”

“This is about the fact that Princess Esther asked you to go to the crown prince’s party. Answer me,” the woman asked, her voice close to Caroline’s ear, “why did you go to Birth, Caroline?”

Caroline wanted to ask how the woman found out, but she refrained from doing so. She could not also engage in a conversation where she would appear to know more about Belcourt than she did. It was easier to play dumb. “I was invited.”

“With your fiancé?”

“Of course. Naturally.” She let out a sigh. “Look here, woman, I do not know why I am here or why you are doing this, but I can tell you I do not know anything. Esther and I discussed many things. I told her about my recent problems with my gowns and my upcoming marriage. She shared how she feels suffocated in the palace with all her maids in waiting following her every move. Her trip to visit me was one of her little escapades. She is rather good at it, if you must know. She was able to escape her guards and maids that day. And yes, she also relayed that Albert was having a party at Birth and he was expecting me to attend with my fiancé. The party was not the first I attended. There were many others before that.”

Silence followed. The other woman had never spoken to her, and Caroline was certain she was not planning to. The person standing before her was the one in charge.

“Can you let me go, now? I left my horse where you took me. Take me back there and this shall be forgotten.”

She woman scoffed with contempt. The other one spoke, “We must talk.”

She heard more footsteps and a door opening and closing.

Their faint voices could hardly be heard, but Caroline was able to catch a few phrases.

“…not right…” the other woman was saying, the one who had been silent toward Caroline. “…take her home… at once before…” the same voice added.

The woman with the high-pitched tone remained silent.

“This is not you,” said the soft-spoken voice. “She is…but a clueless, pampered chit.”

Caroline frowned. She did not quite like that definition of her.

“This matter is not what Belles do.” At those words, Caroline stiffened, her suspicion proven to be correct. How did Belcourt find out? “This is for the Soldiers to handle.”

“I was given the assignment!” the high-pitched voice insisted, speaking for the first time.

“And this is enough,” her companion sternly uttered. “We take her back now.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

It was that easy? Caroline thought as she was guided into a carriage, her mouth once more gagged.

The high-pitched voice was riding with her. The other carriage which probably carried the other woman, rolled ahead of them,

For the next hour or so, the woman sitting beside Caroline was silent, never saying a word. Caroline, on the other hand, suffered. Her hands were bound behind her, forcing her body to adjust and lean forward. Her hair was tickling her face. The gag on her mouth was getting damp. And her head was still throbbing in pain.

But her mind was never quiet. The questions kept coming. How did Belcourt find out? Was someone in Esther’s circle working against her? Was Albert truly using Belcourt for his own advancement? But why? He would be king. That was made certain by his birthright. And who were these women? She desperately wanted to know so she could pull them by their hair when she saw them in the future. She would drag this woman to a silent and dark drawing room and scare her to death.

She heard a tap on the roof of the carriage. “Slow down,” the Belcourt woman ordered the driver. The carriage came to a steady, slow pace.

They continued down the road in that manner, and it was then that Caroline noticed the carriage before them, the one that was carrying the other Belcourt lady, was long gone.

Her heart began to hammer.

She bit the cloth that gagged her, her body becoming rigid with tension.

This was not over, she thought as another tap resounded in the carriage.

“Stop,” ordered the woman and the carriage slowed and came to a complete halt.

Her nose flaring, Caroline’s fears surged. Images of everyone came to her. Her parents. Camila. Trent…

Was she going to die here?

The carriage door swung open and the woman climbed down. “Come,” she told Caroline, pulling at her hand. And to the carriage driver, she said, “My friend needs to empty her bladder.”

Caroline wanted to object, but then she had a much better chance of escape out in the open than inside the carriage. And so, with her legs wobbling, her heart hammering and echoing to her ears, she blindly stepped down the carriage.

“Walk,” the woman ordered, pushing her forward.

Caroline stumbled and fell on the ground, having lost her footing as she was pushed to the side of the road.

“Get up,” the voice ordered. “Go on, walk forward. A tree is right in front of you. Step to the right. Good. Now, move.”

The rustling of the leaves and the smell of trees and grass indicated that they were in the woods.

But which one? There were thousands all over Sutherland, and hundreds near Remington if she was to assume that they took her nearby.

She could not speak and she did not attempt to. One wrong word, one wrong move, and the woman may not take mercy.

Trent had told her many times before that Belles, or rather, all ladies of Belcourt was capable of many things. She did not believe him entirely. Perhaps because she was one of the pampered lasses. She knew nothing apart from what her privileged life provided her. She never imagined that there were women capable of such physical harm upon another human.

While she stumbled on the damp and uneven path, she prayed that Trent would change his mind and come back. She prayed that he would realize that they needed to talk today . And maybe, by some miracle, he would realize she had disappeared and start a search for her.

The woman nudged her forward, pushing her to walk faster.

Caroline obliged until the voice said, “Stop. We are far enough.”

The feeling of helplessness was overbearing. It was embarrassing. She was once more unable to protect herself. The questions that she asked herself seven years ago echoed back to her. How could she have been so careless? Why did she not see this coming? Was it her fault? Why her?

She turned around to face the woman. The cloth that covered her eyes allowed very little light, not even when she tried to look downward.

“This is as far as you go,” said the woman.

Caroline was confused again. Was she letting her go?

The answer to her question was answered by a sharp pressure in her midriff. The tearing, ripping sound came with the feeling of being punched and her body arched forward. Something cold was digging inside her.

Knife.

And just as the pain took over, the woman pulled the weapon out of her and a sudden rush of both hot and cold overwhelmed her. And the pain as the blade was withdrawn, pulling flesh with it, was beyond excruciating.

Tears dampened Caroline’s blindfold.

She was suddenly feeling sick and she gagged in pain.

And as if it was not enough, she received another blow to the side of her head. She was on the ground before she even realized she was falling. Twigs and leaves scratched at her face as she curled in pain, wanting to cover her wound but she could not. Her hands were tied.

She should be dead by now, but it seemed fate wanted her to suffer a little longer. The pain was unbearable, the real darkness creeping in.

Her breathing came short and in whimpers. She growled through her throat, angry and crying for help.

A pair of hands rolled her to her back. She could kick the woman, and she tried.

She did hit her, but the voice only said, “You are weak after all.”

Caroline could not even swallow. Her nose flared as her body demanded more air. She knew she was losing blood.

Her head felt like it was being crushed, vibrating and thudding at the same time.

This was worse than her accident years ago. Nothing could compare to this.

Then the woman pulled the blindfold high over her forehead.

Caroline was losing consciousness, but if she were to die that day, she wanted to see the person who killed her.

And so, she forced herself to open her eyes.

“Hello, Caroline,” Jade greeted with a smile, finally using the same voice she used during their first encounter.

Caroline’s eyes widened. The bloody whore!

Jade looked around the woods and over her shoulder where they left the carriage and the driver. Her red hair was hidden from view by the hood of the red cloak she wore around her. She looked down at Caroline’s confused, angry eyes, and smiled. “Oh, do not be curious. Belles have many special talents. Mine is with my voice. It can sound like a victim,” she said, assuming a fearful voice, “a lover,” she said with a moan and a sigh, “and I can sound myself,” she finished, using her high-pitched tone as her forefinger traced a line along Caroline’s jaw. “I am afraid I have to leave you here. I have reports to deliver to Belcourt.” Her brows rose high when she looked at Caroline’s eyes. “What is it, Caroline?” Then she smiled. “Ah, you must be curious. You were wrong, you know. I was not stalking you because I am obsessed. I have been watching you because you are my mission.”

She cupped Caroline’s cheek. “Just recently, my Mistress made things easier for me. Belcourt wanted to know what you were up to in Birth, but I believe my friend was right. You cannot offer us anything.” She let out a dramatic sigh. Caroline’s eyes faltered as her strength left her. “You are merely a useless, clueless doll.”

Jade leaned closer and Caroline whimpered weakly. Tears rolled down her eyes as she realized that Jade was right. She was useless. And she was helpless.

“I would love to stay a little longer and watch you die, but I have things I need to do, so you will die here alone. Perhaps in a few hours if the boars do not find you first.”

Bending low, Jade planted a kiss on Caroline’s forehead. “Fret not, the pain will go away soon. And do not worry about Trent. He is mine and I shall take care of him in many ways you cannot.” The woman’s grey eyes looked into hers, soft and filled with pity. “I promise.”

Caroline watched as Jade’s cloaked figure stood and turned away.

The last thought she remembered thinking was that dead or alive, she would hunt down the woman and kill her herself.

VII. The Missing Lady

Dying was not fast, Caroline thought as she lay flat on her back, every fiber of her being in agony. This was not just pain. This was torture. The worst of it all was that she could not move—not even a finger.

Am I in hell?

Perhaps she was. Perhaps she did not live her life as she should have. She had hurt people, did she not? She failed to protect her own child—her only child. She never told Camila she loved her. She resented her mother for looking at her differently since she committed the biggest mistake of her life. Her father… she had never asked for his forgiveness.

And Trent… did he hate her now? Would he ever forgive her for disappointing him?

And if she was in hell, did it mean she could not be with Philippa?

The pain was starting to fade.

And so were her thoughts.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Her eyes fluttered open after a long time. She knew she had been out a long time because she had a wonderful dream and for her, wonderful dreams took time to grow.

But this time, it was different. This time she could hear sounds. Not music, but actual sounds of life. Footsteps… bottles… hushed orders…

There were tinkling of utensils.

And the smell. There were too many she could not tell them apart. But with each breath, they wafted into her senses, giving her hope.

Surely, hell would smell more horrible?

Perhaps she was alive after all.

Or was this another dream?

This could not be a dream.

But why was everything fading again?

Her mother’s fretful face; Camila’s proud and haughty air; her father’s forgiving smile… Trent and everything he was…

No, please … she pleaded, but they were going away. They were taking everything with them.

Or was she leaving them behind?

But she did not want to.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Her dream was the same. She was happy. She had people around her but she could not name their faces. A man was wrapping his arm around her and their child. She wanted to say something but what should she address him?

His brown eyes looked at her, filled with wonder.

What was his name? She needed his name.

“Her breathing has improved,” the gentle voice of a woman reached her ears.

“This is a good sign then?” another woman.

“Yes. Very good sign.”

A long silence followed. She wanted to open her eyes, but how?

She needed answers. She needed to know why she was trapped here…wherever it was.

“The Maiden is on her way with a Belle.”

“Very well, we must prepare a report.”

Chairs against floor; gentle footsteps; flapping of cloths.

What was happening?

⠒♣◆♣⠒

The first day was a commotion.

Trent was made aware merely hours after he reached his villa in Coulway. A footman from Remington had come after him the same night he and Caroline returned from Birth.

Blood had drained from his face and for a while he could not think. But he remembered running out the door and unto his horse. He remembered riding to the villa the Comhars owned in Coulway.

He arrived just as the duke was rushing out with more men in tow. As the man demanded questions, Trent remembered the duchess’ hysterical pleas from inside the villa. Camila was in the doorway, silently staring at all the men who were hurrying about as they prepared to go to different parts of the town to gather more help.

He could barely hear the duke’s words as everything was reduced to a buzzing, dizzying sound.

“We have to go, Your Grace!” he remembered shouting at Laurel Comhar, shaking the man by the shoulders. “We have to search for her. Please, stay calm.”

But he himself was barely calm. He felt like he was gliding in thin air as they galloped their way back to Remington. Every time his horse’s hooves touched ground, he wanted to curse. He wanted it to fly.

That ride to Remington was one he had to suffer the most. Questions plagued him.

Why did he not stay? Why did he not insist that she came home to Coulway to be with her family?

And the nagging possibilities attacked next.

If only he was not angry. If only he decided to talk that very same afternoon.

Then there were questions of who could have done it.

Albert?

Esther?

Belcourt?

He cursed himself. They were too confident that she was always safe in Remington. She and Camila had always been!

But they should have known better.

When the questions were not enough, the denial came back.

Surely, she might have just lost her way into the woods? Or perhaps she had fallen asleep in the cabin and no one noticed?

His mind raced to the many corners in Remington where Caroline might have gone to. There were hundreds they hid at when they were children.

Or perhaps Esther came by again and took her for another ride? Like when Caroline was sixteen and the two of them disappeared to attend a party in Strait?

No , a voice inside him had answered.

He knew she was not that woman anymore. And she was too upset to set foot anywhere.

But if there was any hope that the Remington staff were wrong to conclude that she was indeed missing, it was completely shattered when more reports from the Remington estate met them on the road. They had searched every corner of the manor.

Furthermore, there were signs that two more people were present in the cabin in the woods that afternoon.

A farmer had seen two carriages pass by the small village outside Remington and it was one he could not recognize.

Trent had to stop as the report was given to them, frozen in disbelief.

She was fine when he left!

More men were afoot. Others took different routes to spread their massive search.

Trent remembered being angry. Not at anyone, not at Caroline, but himself.

That was one week ago.

Today, the fear and anguish were no different.

It was worse. It was daunting.

He downed the brandy in his hand.

He was in his library in the middle of a debate between five Royals. West Blackwood had ordered for Caroline’s disappearance to be kept from most of the Royals and the public. He named five men to help with the search and the others they needed were hired.

Having five Royals was enough for Trent. Everyone had an idea they thought was best, but everyone did not know where she was.

They were not talking about the search in the forest. They had barely covered enough grounds.

There had been days when he was as sharp as the tip of a sword. He would bark orders and his people would often find someone who may have a clue.

But today, on the day that marked the seventh day of her disappearance, fear was taking over and it was not making him the best thinker in the room. He was totally useless, rendered helpless and a mess.

Trent brushed his fingers through his hair and rested his head on them as he bent and closed his eyes. Later —later, his head would be clear again.

For now, he was simply afraid. He could feel tears stinging the back of his eyes and he shut them tightly, gritting his teeth, drowning the voices of his friends.

Carol, please… he silently prayed. Don’t…

He could not even think to beg her not to die. The thought was repulsive.

God, Carol, please …

⠒♣◆♣⠒

“My lady,” Sasha greeted Arielle in the grand hallway of the Court of Arms. The woman’s luscious brown locks were partly hidden by the hood of her purple cloak. “I came as soon as I can.”

Arielle nodded with a gentle smile.

The woman reminded Sasha so much of West. Her light blue eyes, the brown hair, and now, the more she saw the woman, and the more she yearned for him, she could even find similar small traits such as a smile or the flicking of a finger. But the two siblings could never be more the same that Sasha was finding it more of a struggle as days passed. Anytime, any day, Arielle may find out. And at this point, Arielle could not be considered a comrade. Someone else was doing the manipulation and at this point, Arielle was loyal to that person.

Arielle turned and Sasha followed, adjusting her own red hood. They fell into a graceful, yet hurried pace.

“I am not certain if you have heard of the incident outside Belcourt’s gate one week ago.”

She nodded. “I have. The news has reached Strait.”

“The woman was deposited by a woodsman. His dog found her in the woods, badly wounded and on the brink of death. Belcourt is the closest place that could offer help and he took her here.”

Sasha blinked and turned to Arielle. They had reached the main exit of the Palace where a carriage was waiting for them. She waited until they both settled inside, all the while her heart was hammering fast against her chest. But she had to compose herself. She had to act her usual self. “I thought the woman came by herself and fainted outside the gates claiming men were after her?”

“That is the story, of course,” said Arielle, meeting her bluish-gray eyes with a faint smile.

The woman did not have to explain further.

“And why is there a need to have a different story, my lady?” she asked.

Arielle’s smile widened. Her chest expanded as her eyes sparkled with excitement. “Sasha, the woman is Lady Caroline Comhar, daughter of the Duke of Remington.”

Sasha stiffened and she immediately blinked to maintain the impassive look on her face. “The cousin of the king.”

Then Sasha frowned. “But who could have attacked her in the forest?”

Arielle sighed. When her eyes returned to Sasha, they were serious. “The Royal Circus, who else?”

Sasha tightened her jaw and looked out the window, feigning fury. “Should you not be discussing this with Lady Mariam, my lady?”

“The crown prince has specifically asked that you be the only one to know.”

“Why?”

“We have reasons to believe that Caroline Comhar had a meeting with the princess before she went to attend the crown prince’s party in Birth. Albert fears that his sister is planning something against him.”

Sasha slowly nodded.

“Belcourt follows every move of the royal family, Sasha. And since the day we suspected the princess, we spied on her and everyone associated with her.” The carriage rode down the road to the direction of the Library. “We cannot say for certain, but Princess Renee may be working with the Royal Circus to overthrow her own father and brother.”

“But why—”

“So she can marry Leo Reginald and be queen.”

Again, Sasha nodded. “I understand now.”

She knew the Royal Circus was not working with Renee. Now, if Arielle’s words could be trusted, it would seem that the prince and the princess were at war.

“Do we have any idea how this came about? Why was Caroline Comhar in the forest?”

“The Belle who was assigned to spy on Caroline Comhar was Jade.”

“She is the Belle of Trent Durham. Of course, it makes sense.” She met Arielle’s eyes. “And what did Jade’s report say?”

“She was there when the Circus took Caroline. She was given permission by Lady Mariam to get Caroline Comhar and interrogate her. They deemed it an urgent matter as they were afraid that Caroline may have already gotten information and share it with the princess. They believed they had to intercept before that happened.”

“The Soldiers could not have done it?”

“I do not know. Mariam is yet to report to me. Jade did what she could with Ruby’s help. They took necessary precautions and Caroline Comhar did not identify them, but they also did not get useful information from the woman. Jade strongly believes that Caroline Comhar is innocent of any plans the princess may have against Belcourt or the crown prince.”

“When did they go through with this mission?”

“The same day Caroline Comhar was taken by the Circus.” Arielle paused to look out the window once more. They were nearing the Library. “According to Jade’s report, Ruby went on ahead while Jade was in a separate carriage with Caroline. The woman has asked to empty her bladder and they went inside the forest. Jade was unprepared for the sudden arrival of two men who took Caroline. She was able to escape, but she believes that she would not have made it if the target was her. She immediately returned to Belcourt to make her report. She also sustained injuries when she tried to help Caroline Comhar.”

While Arielle narrated the content of Jade’s report, Sasha was able to correlate them with the ones the Circus had gathered thus far. It now made sense that there were two extra footprints outside the cabin that day. And the account of someone passing by a carriage at the side of the road near the forest was accurate.

The only mystery now was if Jade’s claims of what happened in the forest was true or not. No one was witness to Caroline’s abduction.

The woodsman could provide answers if they could find him, she thought.

“That very night, Caroline was found by the woodsman and his dog. Perhaps the Circus did not find anything more than Jade and Ruby did. They tried to kill Caroline for the same reasons Jade was planning to take her back to her family.” The contempt in Arielle’s voice was believable, and perhaps it was, Sasha thought. Mayhap the woman truly believed that the Circus did this.

But Sasha was certain it was not the Royal Circus’ doing.

It must be the princess herself. Perhaps she found out that Caroline was being spied on and she had to eliminate evidence.

She looked at Arielle. Or it might be Belcourt.

The carriage had come to a full stop.

Sasha climbed down first and waited until Arielle stepped beside her.

A woman in a blue cloak was waiting for them outside, head bowed.

“Good day, my lady,” the woman greeted, bowing her head in the presence of the Maiden, extending an arm into the Library’s entrance while doing so. “This way, my lady.”

Sasha knew where they were going. The path they were taking led to Belcourt’s hospital, an adjacent building to the right.

This place had once been Sasha’s home. It was merely a year ago when she was grieving her fate for being recourted into the Court of Flowers.

She could not feel it now.

She was where she ought to be so she could save these women.

They did not have to climb the stairs where the patient rooms were located. Instead, they were led to a larger bedchamber typically only reserved for Mistresses or Maidens.

“Sasha,” Arielle said, stopping to say, “Caroline has been unconscious for days and we did not think she will survive. She has just regained consciousness yesterday.”

Sasha nodded.

“And no one apart from you and the people who has cared for her knows who she truly is.”

She frowned. “Not even Lady Mariam?”

“Lady Mariam will be facing questioning regarding the mission she has given Jade. For now, we have to keep Caroline a secret from the Court of Flowers. They shall be informed once further plans are made.”

“But why—”

“I will tell you more after you meet Caroline,” Arielle interjected, turning to face the door.

Sasha moistened her lips as she followed Arielle into the room.

In the bed sat a woman with her head wrapped in a bandage. Her long brown hair was swept to the side over one shoulder.

Sasha had never had the chance to meet the woman or even lay eyes on her. She was part of the top society. Remington had never dared display his daughters in public. They were part of the royal family after all.

The pale woman sitting in the middle of the bed should know by now that she was in a difficult situation, and Sasha was aware that she could not give her the comfort that she needed.

“I hope that you are feeling well,” Arielle greeted Caroline. “I brought along a friend with me if you do not mind.”

Caroline’s forest green eyes met Sasha’s. “Good morning.”

Sasha forced a smile. “It is the afternoon now, my lady. Good afternoon.”

Arielle turned to Doctor Kemp, a middle-aged woman with graying hair. “How has she been fairing since yesterday?”

“Terrific, my lady,” Doctor Kemp said, lowering her eyes to the floor to avoid looking at Arielle. “Her wounds are healing as we expect. The pain is tolerable, she says.”

“I have a question,” Caroline said, voice cracking.

“Yes, of course,” Arielle replied, turning to focus her attention on Caroline.

“They all never look you in the eyes. Why?” the woman asked, pointing at Doctor Kemp and the other two Librarians in the room.

“Because I am important,” Arielle replied.

Caroline merely frowned and she turned to Sasha. “She is not looking down.”

“I consider Sasha a dear friend. She can look me straight in the eyes.”

“And me?”

“You are not a lady of Belcourt.” Arielle sighed. “You have been through a lot, my lady. But you ought to consider yourself lucky. As I have said yesterday, if you were taken somewhere else, you would be dead by now. Belcourt has the best doctors.”

Sasha could sense that Arielle was soon to lose her patience. She did not know why Arielle found the need to take her here and meet Caroline. She could have just told Sasha everything.

And Sasha could just leave early and pass a message to the Circus that Caroline was alive but they may have a problem bringing her home.

But when Caroline’s next words stunned Sasha and she finally realized why Arielle needed a dramatic revelation.

“I am grateful that Belcourt has given me a second life,” Caroline said, her tone leaving no one any doubt of her status. “But if you came here to ask me the same question, the answer is still the same.” Caroline’s forest green globes were steady as she met the Maiden’s eyes. “I still do not remember anything. By anything I mean nothing .”

VIII | Memories

“I do remember a memory of myself when I was young,” Caroline said to Arielle and the friend who came with her. She frowned, at least as deep as the pain in her head would allow, and continued, “I believe I do have a brother. I am playing with him in my memory.” She searched their faces. “That is the only one I can recall. I am not certain where I came from.”

Arielle turned to the other woman. “We have only learned yesterday that she has lost her memory, but Doctor Kemp and I are hoping that it is only temporary and that they will start to come to her.”

Caroline swallowed. “You told me yesterday that I have been attacked. Someone did this to me.”

“Yes.”

Her eyes traveled from Arielle to the woman named Sasha. Her bluish-gray eyes were assessing her with equal measure. She did not know this woman, but she was not comfortable with her.

Her gaze returned to Arielle who was giving her comfort with a mere smile. “I have a feeling that you know things about me.”

Arielle nodded. “I do, but I do not think that this is the perfect time to talk to you about everything we know. For now, you need to recover. Your wound is deep and the injury you suffered in your head is serious.”

Caroline nodded, reminded of the pain in her abdominal area and the persistent thudding in her head. She moistened her lips with her tongue and looked around, avoiding Sasha’s intense gaze. She did not know these women, but they saved her.

Could she trust them?

“I think I need more rest,” she mumbled, suddenly feeling tired.

“Of course,” Arielle replied, turning to Sasha and Doctor Kemp. “Thank you, Doctor.”

The doctor and the other women in blue cloaks bowed their heads as Sasha and Arielle left the room, their movements graceful. Caroline thought it was almost magical how they floated their way out the door.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

“What do you think, Sasha?” Arielle asked moments later in the carriage.

Sasha frowned. “She truly does not remember anything?”

“As she claims,” said Arielle, a smile curling her lips. “Do you believe her?”

“Yes, I believe I do,” she replied. “You do not?”

Arielle blinked. “Of course, I do. The woman has been struck in the head!”

“I have focused on the human mind during my time in the Library. On my many studies, I found that people who went through an intensely traumatic event may exhibit loss of memory.”

Arielle slowly nodded. “It is interesting how the mind works.”

“It protects us when we cannot,” Sasha agreed.

“This is perfect.”

The Maiden was looking out the window at the passing trees. “What is?” Sasha asked her.

“Her memory loss.” Arielle faced her again. “We can use her.”

“How, my lady?”

“We can use her to find Belcourt’s rat, of course.”

Sasha’s heart stopped. “Rat?”

Arielle’s light blue eyes held her for quite some time before blinking to say, “The Royal Circus is working with someone in Belcourt. It could be a flower or worse, one of the ladies. I am quite certain of it.”

“Do we have any evidence that one of us is betraying Belcourt?”

“We do not have to have one,” said Arielle. “Belcourt’s history is enough to prove to us that a woman will do anything for power, greed, and love. How do you think they knew that Jade and Ruby were on a mission?”

“The Duke of Remington is a cousin to the king, perhaps they may have been watching him—”

“The duke is amongst hundreds of others who support the king. However, there are far more powerful men that are highly trusted by the royal family. The Duke of Remington may be influential in the House of Lords, but he is not the only one. Someone must have directed their attention on Caroline Comhar because they knew Belcourt was investigating her.”

“Or perhaps Belcourt’s rat is working for the princess,” Sasha suggested.

Arielle nodded. “That is also a big possibility. The princess may have found out that Prince Albert has been asking for Belcourt’s assistance.”

“Or she may have found out about you.” She saw the alarm cross Arielle’s eyes. “It is possible that the princess may have found out about you and considers you a threat to her father and the entire royal family, herself included.”

Arielle’s eyes flickered with alarm and her lips tightened. “You may be right, Sasha.”

“I do not mean to alarm you, my lady, but—”

“No, of course not,” the Maiden interjected. “You spoke what I fear the most. I wanted to deny it, but now that someone else has said it, it is becoming real.” She blinked a few times, her hands tightening on her skirt. “I cannot truly trust anyone, can I?”

“Your very existence is a threat to the royal family however you try to make them believe that you have no desire to be a part of them. For those who have not lived their lives in Belcourt, they find it hard to believe that one can be content in one place. People in power will always want to gain more with the constant fear of having less.”

She watched Arielle’s jaw tighten. “Perhaps it is time I ask for the crown prince’s help.”

Sasha smiled, remembering the times she spent with Albert when the man was her hidden flower. “He seems to be our constant… acquaintance. Is Belcourt working for the prince?”

“Of course not, Sasha. Belcourt is independent. We serve no one, but we are loyal to what is right and we help those who are in need.”

Sasha let the silence reign for a little while, weighing matters in her head. “Whoever did this to Caroline Comhar is still out there. It matters not where this person’s loyalty lies, what matters is how desperate they will be to keep Caroline Comhar quiet.”

“Do go on, Sasha, I believe you are going the route I like,” Arielle encouraged with a proud smile.

“If we use Caroline as you wish—”

“To save her, of course,” interrupted Arielle.

“Yes, of course, to save her,” Sasha concurred and continued, “If we do use her to find the Belcourt rat and ultimately the one behind her disappearance, we might as well display her in the open.”

Arielle blinked. “Display her?”

“Make her one of us.”

Arielle smiled. “A Belle?”

Sasha nodded. “And a bait. She will have her villa, live outside Belcourt where her enemy may feel most confident.”

Arielle frowned. “Are you saying, Sasha, that you believe the Belcourt rat is a Belle?”

“Belles are the most accessible ladies of Belcourt. And if we look at Belcourt’s history, the Belles are always the wicked ones, yes?”

Arielle’s frown disappeared, replaced by a smile. “I always knew I can rely on your brilliance, Sasha.”

“I am not brilliant, my lady. I can simply think like a rat.”

The woman’s sweet laughter filled the carriage. “Be in the minds of your enemies.”

“A simple chess strategy.”

“This is perfect, just perfect.” She reached out to hold Sasha’s hand. “Now, we must come up with a plan. What do we tell Caroline?”

Sasha blinked. “If what you told me is true, and I do not say I do not believe it, we should tell her the truth.”

She waited and carefully focused on Arielle’s face. If the woman said no, there was a high chance that she had been lying about everything.

Then, the woman nodded. “The truth is always the simplest solution, is it not?”

Sasha slowly nodded.

Once Caroline remembered everything and it turned out that Arielle’s version of the events was not true, then it may be possible that Arielle was being lied to.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Jameson Durham, Duke of Whitton, was not the easiest man in the world.

Trent had always known this fact his entire life and he had long given up hope that the man would ever learn to be a little compassionate.

“Remington may change his mind after this,” his father said to him as he cut his meat. Trent shared a look with his brother, Jamie who merely shrugged. The duchess, on the other hand, loudly sighed and pointedly stared at her husband. “Dear, Trent could not have anticipated what happened.”

“No, he is right, Mother,” Trent retorted. “I should have at least ensured that Caroline was not left alone in Remington.”

“They have guards,” his twelve-year-old brother pointed out. “Even Camila had been left alone in Remington for weeks. Nothing happened to her.”

“Do be quiet, Jamie,” the duke said, giving Jamie a sharp look before he turned to Trent. “Do remember how I nearly begged Blackwood so you can gain entrance in the Circus. I fear that you are giving the Circus more trouble than good at how you are handling Caroline’s disappearance.”

“You did not beg him, Your Grace,” he said through his teeth. “I am a member of the Circus because I am a gentleman of Belcourt.”

“Which you did because you thought it would please me! When will you do the right things for yourself?” the duke replied with a sarcastic laugh.

Trent could only scoff. Caroline had always said that he was doing the things he did because he wanted to please his father and he had always told her she was wrong.

But moments later as he was getting ready to leave his father’s estate, he wondered if Caroline was right.

“Do not pay attention to what he says, son,” her mother’s voice spoke from behind him. He turned and walked toward her to give her a kiss farewell.

“I do not. But I salute you for having such courage to have lived this long with the man.”

Barbara Durham rolled her amber eyes. “Well, he is rich,” she said with a sigh.

He laughed, wrapping his arms around her. “You have made my life in this estate very much tolerable.”

“Do not say that! You make your father sound like an angel!”

He shook with laughter and as it died down, he still did not let go of her. A part of him wanted to just let go and be vulnerable in his mother’s arms. Just like years ago when he was a child.

His mother sighed and he felt her hands run up and down his back. “You should stop pleasing him, Trent. It is time you do what you want. If the Circus is not—”

“I want to be in the Circus,” he said, voice strained as he unwrapped his arms from his mother and stepped away. “I truly do.”

Her eyes studied him and she nodded. “Then if you want to be free of Belcourt—”

“My connection to Belcourt is why I am a member of the Circus.”

“No, son. You are a member of the Circus because you are loyal to their cause. There are other ways you can serve. Unless, of course, you enjoy being a gentleman of Belcourt.”

He frowned. “Where did you get that idea?”

She blinked. “Well, Caroline is not like the Belles and—”

“Caroline is different,” he interjected strongly.

Her eyes softened. “Of course, she is, darling. And I know that you love her.” When he did not say anything, she grinned. “The one thing that made me decide not to end your betrothal when she made that horrible mistake years ago is your obvious devotion to her.”

He scoffed. “Thank you, Mother, for always wanting the best for me.”

The duchess sighed and cupped his face. “Always, darling.”

He was meaning to leave but then stopped. His mother’s brows were raised with curiosity when he turned to face her again. “I never thought of it as a mistake.”

She blinked in confusion. “What dear?”

“Caroline and what happened to her years ago.” She smiled at him. “A child is never a mistake, is it?”

Her eyes filled with tears and a drop fell on the floor as she shook her head. “No, son. It should not be deemed as one.”

He nodded and left.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

To his surprise, West Blackwood was already waiting for him when he arrived in his villa in Coulway.

“I hope that we have made progress, Your Grace,” he said in greeting.

“We have, yes.”

He stopped in his tracks, surprised that it was true.

West must have read it in his face for he said, “Fear not, she is alive and safe somewhere.”

“Where?”

West waved his hand at the chaise. “Sit, Chalbarth. We have much to discuss.”

“Do not expect me to sit and calmly discuss this, Eaton. Where is she?”

“Why?”

“So I can go to her and tear to pieces whoever did this!”

“And that is exactly why you have to sit down,” West wryly said, crossing one leg over the other.

He pushed the sides of his coat and placed his hands on his hips. “Do you realize how I feel at the moment, Eaton?”

The duke’s light blue eyes darkened as it bore into him. “I know exactly how it feels to be in fear with every bloody breath you take, Chalbarth. I am the last person you should lecture on how to deal with the knowledge that the woman you will die for is out there possibly dying.” Trent’s jaw tightened. “Now, sit,” West ordered.

Shaking his head, he walked to the chaise. “Forgive me, Your Grace,” he droned, “Now, please, can you tell me where she is?”

“Belcourt.”

It took all of Trent’s will not to jump to his feet and take his horse to Belcourt. He, at the very least, had some sense left in him. “Bloody tarnation, Eaton, how did it—”

“Darcy did not give all details.” West reached into his breast pocket and handed him a note.

With shaking hands, Trent opened it.

My Lord,

Caroline Comhar is safe in Belcourt.

Found by a woodsman in the forest wounded and delivered to Belcourt. Kindly confirm the information.

She is currently in recovery. Remington should continue to pretend that he is still looking for his daughter and do nothing.

Chalbarth should await further orders until I deem it safe for him to approach her inside Belcourt.

Caroline has lost her memory and it is yet to be confirmed if she is telling the truth. I have plans for her, but it might take time.

Confirmation of more details regarding the incident of her disappearance is underway and shall be relayed to the Circus upon completion.

Let me reiterate that Chalbarth and Remington should remain calm and await further orders.

Yours,

-Darcy

“I know you have questions,” West began before Trent even could. “But we cannot provide them while Darcy is still investigating the matter.”

“Just answer one thing for me, Eaton,” he stated as he stood to feed the note into the fire. “Does my Belle have anything to do with this?”

West’s eyes were on the fire. “That is the note Darcy sent me, Chalbarth. What you read is the same one I did.” He stood and fixed his coat. “Restrain yourself. Now is not the perfect time to do something rash.”

“I am not daft to dare do anything and provoke Belcourt, Eaton, trust me. My bloody fiancée is in there.”

West stood motionless in his spot and firmly held his gaze. “And so is Darcy.”

Trent felt the threat in those words and he nodded. “I shall await more instructions. Nothing else.”

“Good.” The duke paused at the door. “Chalbarth, next time I hand you anything that is from Darcy, please do not burn it. It was not yours to start with.”

Trent nodded. “Forgive me, Your Grace. Not going to happen again.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Three days later, Caroline felt strong enough to try sitting on the side of the bed.

Doctor Kemp had encouraged it as the woman believed it would help in her recovery.

She was still in pain.

And confusion was fogging her brain as well.

She looked to her right. The window from across the room cast moonlight on the bottom part of the door, but what caught her attention was the light footsteps she heard outside.

A shadow had stopped on the other side.

Her heart began to beat faster as the handle turned.

IX | A Trip to the Palace

Caroline winced as she stood, her hand supporting her midriff. She was not sure, but it felt right to be standing as the door slowly opened and a hooded figure stepped into the room, for sitting or not, she was vulnerable.

It took a while for her to recognize the color of the cloak.

Green.

“I was afraid you will be asleep,” the voice said. Neither did it sound formal nor was it friendly.

Caroline blinked against the darkness, focusing on the color of the woman’s hair, the little that was showing through the opening of her hood.

Red .

“Who are you?” she croaked, hating herself for sounding so weak.

“I was sent here to guide you to the Palace,” the voice replied. Finally raising her hands, the woman pulled down her hood.

Like everyone else she had met thus far in this place, this woman was a stranger. She blinked, realizing she was staring at a rather beautiful face. The woman’s intense gaze hid many secrets, but it also told Caroline that she could be a comforting presence. Her curly red hair might be considered too vulgar, but it complimented her rather pale skin.

“My name is Gabrielle,” the woman said, stepping closer. “Lady Arielle has requested that I escort you to the Palace.”

Caroline frowned. “The Palace?”

The woman nodded. “Yes, but not the one you have in mind. We have one in Belcourt and it is home to the Court of Arms. Will you be able to walk or would you need assistance?”

Caroline looked around. “But… why are we leaving at this time of night?”

“Lady Arielle does not want any chance of anyone else seeing you.”

She stepped back, feeling the pain in her abdomen, when Gabrielle took another step toward her. “Why should I go with you?”

The lady smiled and it completely changed her face. “Because you are with a Soldier.”

Caroline did not know what that meant, but the way the woman said it, the way her voice filled with conviction and pride, told her she was in good company. She may be a fool by nodding her head, but what else could she do?

If she refused, what good would it bring her?

Should they ever be planning to hurt her, could she survive with her injuries?

No, definitely not.

Gabrielle nodded, needing no further answer. She went to the door and opened it widely for Caroline. “A carriage is waiting outside.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Belcourt, as one of the women in the blue cloaks had told her, was a beautiful place.

But it was too dark for Caroline to judge the very moment she stepped out of the gates.

“Drive slow,” Gabrielle ordered another woman in a black cloak driving the carriage before she helped Caroline climb inside. Once they were settled, Gabrielle tapped the ceiling of the carriage and they slowly rolled away from the building they just exited.

Caroline stared at the place for a while before it disappeared behind a line of tall trees.

“How many edifices such as that one does Belcourt have?”

Gabrielle met her gaze from across the carriage. “Quite a few.”

She nodded. This woman was not like the one in the black cloak that had been bringing her food. That one was very willing to talk, but she also asked questions that Caroline could not give answers to. As much as Caroline wanted to know more from the cook, she could not summon herself enough energy to match the woman’s willingness to exchange information.

“If you cannot tell me much,” she began, her voice gaining strength, “would you care to tell me why you all wear different cloaks?”

A hint of a smile formed on Gabrielle’s mouth. “All ladies of Belcourt are assigned to different courts. Each court has their own color.”

She nodded, looking out of the window. “And what is behind that wall?”

“That is where the women in the black cloaks reside.” When Caroline threw her a questioning look, she added, “The Court of Service.”

Caroline let the silence fall between them from then on as she curiously followed the line of brick wall, until it was over, replaced by another line of trees. Her eyes widened when she saw it, sparkling under the skies, reflecting the moon. “Is that a lake?” she asked in awe.

“Yes.”

She started to laugh in disbelief, never imagining to find a lake here.

“You are the first ever woman to have stepped into Belcourt without passing through the Common Court.”

Caroline blinked and turned to Gabrielle. “The what?”

“The Common Court. The orphanage where the children are placed.”

“Am I considered an outsider then?”

“Perhaps by some, yes.”

“And you?”

“If Belcourt deems that you should be here, then I have no reason to think otherwise.”

If it was someone else, Caroline would not have believed her, but again, Gabrielle appeared to be very loyal to Belcourt that anything made Caroline think that the woman would die for this place.

Gabrielle studied her in the dark and asked, “How are you feeling?”

“It is painful, but it is bearable. If you are talking about how I am coping with my memory loss, I cannot truly say for certain. It is odd, really.”

“How?”

She shrugged. “It is the confusion, I believe. I forgot my memories of everyone I know, but why have I not forgotten how to speak, how to interact? Doctor Kemp says the brain works mysteriously, and I quite agree.”

Gabrielle was staring at her with open awe and curiosity. “I cannot imagine how you must be going through.”

Caroline sighed. “I simply hope my memories return. It is difficult to feel lost when you do not know where you belong in the first place.”

Something flash in the woman’s face but it quickly disappeared. “Some will argue that it is harder knowing you belong somewhere you are not.”

“Hmm,” Caroline uttered. “That may be equally horrible, I must agree.”

It took them quite a while to reach the Court of Arms, or the Palace as Gabrielle called it, and Caroline realized that her head was starting to ache again, and so did the wound on her midriff.

The Palace was not similar to the Court of Library, the building she came from. This one was by far bigger and undeniably deserving of its moniker, the Palace. She wondered why it was so. Did that mean that being a Soldier was better than being a doctor?

She had no time to ask her questions as Gabrielle ushered her through a series of marbled halls and finally, into a large waiting room. At that point, Caroline was certain that she may never survive the maze she just went through if things were to turn out bad for her tonight.

“I will see you later,” said Gabrielle, giving her a small bow before leaving. Soon, the other door at the end of the room opened and Arielle entered, graceful as always. Her lustrous brown hair was gathered to one side and over her shoulder. And this time, she was not wearing her purple cloak, rather she was in a silk dress that trailed behind her.

Caroline then thought that the woman was borne to fit into this place.

Caroline wondered if the woman was in her nightdress, and if she was, how did she intend to sleep comfortably in that?

“Good evening, Caroline,” greeted Arielle with a smile. “Please, do forgive the late hour. It is necessary that no one else chances upon you here in Belcourt.”

“I do not mind.” She moistened her lips and asked, “If this is Belcourt’s Palace, does it mean that you are its queen?”

Arielle laughed, taking the seat beside her. “No, Caroline, of course not. There are six other Maidens like me residing in this Palace.”

“Then you all rule Belcourt?”

“No, not at all.”

“Who does?”

Arielle just smiled. Her next words were far from an answer Caroline was expecting. “I am certain that you are wondering why I called for you.”

“I was hoping you will finally be answering my questions.”

Arielle’s smile widened. “I will and I shall start with your full name.”

Caroline nodded. “I have been preparing myself for this. Please, do go on.”

“You are Lady Caroline Comhar, eldest daughter of the Duke of Remington who is cousin to King Louis.”

Caroline huffed, blinking at Arielle with disbelief in her eyes. “Well, I did not expect that.”

Arielle laughed. “You are taking it quite as gracefully as you were reared, Caroline, fret not. You are part of the royal family, after all.”

Again, she blinked, frowning as she asked, “Do I have a brother?”

“No, but you do have a sister. Her name is Camila.”

She nodded. “And anyone else?”

Arielle’s smile was gentle as she said, “You are betrothed to Trent Durham, Earl of Chalbarth, and future Duke of Whitton.” As Caroline said nothing, Arielle reached for her hand. “Do you truly not remember them?”

She shook her head. “No, but I do hope they will come back to me as Doctor Kemp hopes.”

“We also hope the same.” The Maiden paused, squeezed her hand, and added, “Caroline, your family and your fiancé must be looking for you.”

“I have been gone for weeks. I truly hope they are.”

“And we shall not stop you should you wish to go home, but…” Arielle’s voice wavered as she waited for the perfect time to add, “but we also fear that someone else must be hunting for you.”

She stiffened. “My killer.”

Arielle nodded. “Perhaps I should start from what we believe might have happened to you?”

“Please.”

Arielle gave her a good look before she spoke. “A woodsman and his dog found you nearly dying in the woods and took you here, the nearest place he knew who might give you immediate help. We are not aware how you came to be in the woods, and that mystery can only be solved by you once you regain your memory. But as you may have learned by now, Belcourt is not just an orphanage as many believe outside. We do other things to provide help to those who need it.”

Caroline nodded, eager for the woman to continue.

“We did our own investigation and we have come to a conclusion that whoever tried to kill you are members of the Royal Circus. They are a group of men whose identity are mostly unknown. Their goal is to destroy the current monarchy as they have always been loyal to the Stanhope line, the previous monarchy dethroned for their many crimes.”

Caroline frowned. “But why would they want to cause me harm?”

“Before your disappearance, you went on a party in Birth with your fiancé. The party was hosted by the crown prince, and the Royal Circus must have been made to believe that you were gathering information against Prince Albert.”

“Why would I do that?”

Arielle shrugged. “We are not certain if this is true, Caroline, for these are merely information that we have gathered on our own. We believe that prior your attendance in Birth, the princess gave you a visit.”

“And you believe that the princess ordered me to go to Birth?”

“Again, we cannot say for certain,” Arielle patiently replied. “But whether that is true or not, we believe that the Royal Circus has found out about your trip and may have wanted answers. Or mayhap you were simply a target all along as your father’s connection to the king is not a secret.”

“Be that as it may, I do not think I would personally do something close to treason. I refuse to acknowledge your theory that I came to Birth upon the princess’s request. I do not remember her, but do you not think it is rather odd for her to ask just anyone to spy on her brother?”

“Caroline, I am afraid that these royals do not play the way we believe they should,” Arielle said, eyes and voice hardening at the same time. “They can be very cunning. Princess Renee, most of all.”

Caroline closed her eyes, her head throbbing as she thought. “I am utterly confused. I do not know these people.”

“I understand your frustration, Caroline, but you must understand one thing: it may be possible that the princess is working with the Royal Circus.”

She scoffed in disbelief. “Why?”

“Prince Leo Reginald Stanhope is still free somewhere and a threat to the crown should his father, the previous King Reginald, regains his throne. Princess Renee can never be queen in this lifetime.”

“But if she marries Prince Leo…”

Arielle nodded. “Yes.”

Caroline shook her head, thinking everything was absurd.

“But no matter, whether or not she is working with the Royal Circus, the fact still remains that the people who tried to kill you have someone in Belcourt.”

Caroline narrowed her eyes. “You mean a rat?”

“I am afraid so.”

Caroline’s jaw tightened. “Then I am not totally safe here.”

“Yes, but as a Belle, you shall have enough protection, long enough to catch whoever is working with the Royal Circus.”

“A Belle? Whatever do you mean?”

Arielle smiled. “Caroline, I am proposing that you stay with us for a while and help us catch whoever tried to kill you so they will no longer be a threat to you and your family.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

The last thing Trent wanted was for Remington to panic. And that was exactly what the duke did. It took Camila and the duchess to subdue the man who almost made it halfway to the door when Trent caught up with him.

“We need to take her out now!” the duke cried out, but the duchess was the one to step in and say, “Do not be a daft, Laurel.”

Lady Anne Marie Comhar, Duchess of Remington, never called her husband by his name in the presence of others. And never had she ever spoken such horrible a word as daft . It only meant one thing: she was at her wit’s end.

Seeing how the news affected Caroline’s parents and sister, Trent found it his obligation to be the one with the best logical mind, despite his strong urge to go and get Caroline out of that place by himself, whether or not she wanted to.

Very much later, as Caroline’s family found a moment to deal with the unexpected information, Trent told them of Darcy’s instructions.

“Darcy cannot always protect my daughter should anything happen to her,” the duke gritted out.

“Darcy is correct,” said the duchess. “We need more information on what happened to her.”

“Did she truly lose her memory as you said?” Camila asked, speaking for the first time. Her wary eyes met Trent’s, her jaw tight, trying to appear strong.

“Let us hope it is not permanent,” was all he could say.

At that moment, the duchess finally folded. A whimper escaped her lips and her hands flew to her face while she bent over her lap, her shoulders shaking. Gone was the strong resolve, replaced by the fear of a mother. Her husband was fast to gather her in his arms as he met Trent’s gaze. “Everything Darcy tells you, whatever you discover, every little detail, you tell us.”

Trent’s jaw tightened and he nodded.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

That night, Trent came home to his villa, his mind excruciatingly impatient.

What could be taking Darcy long?

How long did he have to wait to get to Caroline?

He climbed up the staircase and did not realize he had reached his bedchamber until he noticed that he was not alone there.

She was in his bed, completely naked, her red hair flowing over her breast, her entire body perfectly positioned against the beam of the moonlight streaming through the open window.

She broke into an innocent, timid smile.

“I missed, you darling. Wherever have you been?” Jade asked.

X | The Belle

Trent’s jaw tightened. He uncurled his fist to summon what remained of his patience.

“What are you doing here, Jade?” he asked, turning to walk over to his closet, untying his cravat along the way. “Should I start throwing my household staff out on the street now?”

The tension in his voice did not dissuade her. Jade moved from the bed and confidently walked toward him, stark naked. He gritted his teeth as she positioned in front of him, helping him with his cravat. “Your butler is a dear man, Trent, but yes, I do believe he should be replaced. He should not have let a beautiful stranger in. She must have thought I am your fiancé.”

His hands caught her wrists in a firm grip, eliciting a gasp of surprise from her lips. She looked up at him, eyes wide with confusion. His, however, relayed a message that made her blink and step back.

“I believe I told you very clearly that my villa is exclusively mine.”

She blinked, silent for a moment, before she let out a shaky laugh. “Trent, surely you are jesting. I have been your Belle for years. Perhaps—”

“And perhaps in those three years, you have forgotten our agreement?” he asked, letting go of her hands and with just enough force, pushed her away from him.

She stumbled back, her eyes flickering with anger as he had expected.

He also expected what she would do next. She whirled around and grabbed a robe to wrap around herself. Then she began to shake and cry.

“Stop crying,” he said with a sigh. “You know I hate it when you cry,” he said, lacing each word with sarcasm. “Get dressed. I will see you when I have the time. For now, I have much to do. You breaking our rules is not putting me at ease.”

“I only came here because I miss you,” she choked through her tears. “You have not come to see me since you left for Birth weeks ago!” she cried out, her tears slashing through the air as she whirled around to throw him an accusing look.

Trent threw his cravat to the side and faced her fully, his brown eyes boring into hers. “Third rule, Jade. Have you forgotten?”

She pursed her lips and her nose flared. “Did she give you what you want while you were in Birth?” she asked. “Did she satisfy you in bed? Is that why you cannot touch me tonight? Have you been spending each night with her since?”

Trent sighed and broke into a soft smile. “Jade, darling,” he said, reaching out to fix the robe around her shoulders. “You know that I do like being with you.” He felt her stiffen with alarm because his eyes had suddenly gone dark despite the smile. He paused, imprisoning her gaze with his. “But you have broken two of our rules tonight. Should I also break one?” he asked, hovering the back of his hand against her throat.

If she had anything to do with Caroline’s disappearance, Trent was afraid he might break their number one rule and throttle her. And he hated himself because even though he had no proof, he wanted to do it now.

She looked stupefied, but with Jade, Trent could never be sure. And then his smile disappeared and he let go of her fully, taking a step back. “Do not ever come into my villa again,” he ordered. “And you know my rules about my future wife, Jade. We do not discuss her at all, do you understand?”

A whimper escaped her throat as she turned to gather her dress from the chair. Trent waited as she dressed, glancing out of the window, his hands in the pockets of his trousers.

She was deliberately taking her time, making certain that he heard her sobs.

Three years ago, he panicked when she first displayed this side of her. But it took merely a few months for him to realize that Jade was not the silly Belle everyone thought she was. She was so cunning she could act like a fool and not be ashamed of it. She could drink an entire bottle and still walk straight on a Monday; and drink a glass of wine and be completely foxed on a Friday; all depending on her mood or mayhap, as Trent suspected, her mission.

And Jade was smart enough to know not to trust him despite seemingly being obsessed with him.

When he realized that Jade may be a dangerous woman, it was already too late. He could no longer ask for another Belle. She was the closest to Ruby, and Ruby was Belle to Aaron Stanway, Earl of Emsworth. He could not have asked for Ruby to be his Belle either, for it might scorn Jade and God knows what the woman was capable of. Of all the bloody good apples in the basket, Trent was given the bad one.

“When are you going to visit my villa?” she asked many moments later, sniffling her nose.

Trent turned, not giving her the apology she wanted. Over the years, Trent believed that he had learned how to manipulate her as much as she tried to do the same to him. His mother, of all women, had given him fair warning about women in the past. “I have things I need to do, Jade. I do not know when I will find the time. At the meantime, I am quite busy.”

She blinked. “Why? Is something wrong?”

He smiled at her coldly. “Nothing,” he assured her.

“Do you hate me for breaking two rules?”

“I hate the act,” he said. “And I am annoyed that you dared test my patience. We have always respected each other’s privacy, Jade. I do not understand why you have to change that now.”

Her eyes rapidly blinked away more tears. “Please forgive me. I have been overly confident.”

“Yes, you were.”

She looked around the room. “I will never be a part of this side of you, am I?”

Trent did not reply for he found no reason to. As a Belle, Jade knew the answer to her question, but she was voicing it out to elicit a sympathetic response, one Trent could not find himself to offer.

Her grey eyes searched his. “I know something bothers you, Trent, and whatever it is, I hope that you realize I am always here. I will always be your Belle.”

Trent stiffly nodded. “Thank you, Jade, your concern is much appreciated.” His hands on his hips, he threw the door a look and added, “Forgive me, but I wish to be alone.”

She slowly nodded, taking a step toward him but hesitated. “I will go now.”

Trent waited without saying a word.

She gently closed the door behind her and Trent turned to face the window, looking down at the driveway.

The chamber door opened and the butler, a man the same age as him, joined him at the window.

“Did she look anywhere?”

“She spent a few minutes in your library,” Orlin replied.

Trent nodded. “Where else did she go prior to the villa?”

They watched Jade climb into her carriage which quickly rounded out of the driveway and back into the busy night streets of Coulway.

“The usual. She spent an afternoon with the other Belle, Ruby, at a café.”

He nodded. “And Ruby?” he asked.

“She has not yet been visited by Lord Emsworth.”

Trent turned away from the window.

Orlin was amongst the people Trent trusted the most. The man’s father had been their family’s butler until his death and Orlin’s older brother replaced him. Orlin himself grew up with Trent and apart from Caroline, the man was perhaps the only person who knew him well. Many times, Orlin had said that he was not working for a master. He was working for a friend.

“Lord Emsworth has been invited to a ball,” Orlin told him. “He will be bringing his Belle with him.”

Trent let out a long breath. He rubbed the back of his neck with his hand, his eyes closed. “I am not certain if I can be there, but still, acquire an invitation for Jade and I. For now, limit the eyes on Ruby and Emsworth. Other Royals have now been assigned on him.”

Orlin nodded but stayed rooted in his spot. “Do you need anything else?”

“Rest,” he said, sitting on the side of the bed. “But I cannot, can I?”

“No, not until we have Lady Caroline back.”

Brushing his fingers through his hair, Trent fell back on the cushions and suddenly Jade’s perfume invaded his nostrils.

“She is getting worse, is she not?” he absently asked.

“But you expected this,” Orlin replied. “She is bloody insane. You should have seen her earlier. She asked me if I have prepared supper for you after she picked flowers in the garden and arranged them in your study. And I believe she also tried to order for a bath.”

The more Orlin thought, the more Trent felt his stomach churn. “And Carol’s in Belcourt, just within her reach.”

“Can I say it’s your fault?” Orlin asked. “Or perhaps you are simply unlucky to have landed the crazy one.”

“I’ve been blaming myself since the day I had to take her to bed, Orlin.”

“Do you feel disgusted of yourself? Never felt that with your past lover, did you? Ah, but then, that past lover was sane. She knew she did not own your heart. Very nice one, that Lady Harlowe. This one, however, is absolutely out of touch with reality.”

“Bloody tarnation, you ought to be consoling me.”

Orlin simply laughed. “I am afraid to say this, Trent, but I cannot fathom how you can do the act.”

“Bloody close my eyes and imagine someone else then pray my imagination can last me long enough.”

“At the very least, Lady Caroline has been fine with it, but I believe she liked Lady Harlowe more.”

His eyes snapped open and he glared at Orlin. “That is the bloody problem, isn’t it? She was—is—fine with it.”

Orlin shrugged. “If she knows how crazy this Belle of yours is, Trent, how do you think she will react?”

Trent scoffed. “She might consider marrying me after all to save me, but I dug my own grave and shall get out of it on my own,” he replied, and with a groan and pushed away from the bed. Standing to his feet, he said, “I will find another bedchamber. Strip my bed of everything.”

Orlin sniffed the air as Trent opened the door. “Does she always wear this much perfume!” Orlin asked in horror.

“No, that is why she is getting worse,” Trent murmured as he slammed the door behind him to find another room to rest.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

“Help us find this rat, Caroline, and we can find who is behind all this.”

Arielle’s words rang around Caroline’s mind. She winced, feeling the pain intensify.

What should she do?

“You said that I can freely go home.”

Arielle nodded. “Of course. You are not a lady of Belcourt. We do not expect that you repay us for saving your life for that is our purpose here; we give everyone a second chance.”

She believed that, Caroline thought. Arielle believed what she just said.

“But if I go home to my family, I may be endangering their life.”

“We do not know how strong the Royal Circus is, or how wide their connections are. But they have done some horrible things in the past, Caroline. But please, do not take it as a threat. I only mean to tell you the truth.”

“When this person, this rat, learns that I am in Belcourt, that person may find ways to kill me in fear that I will remember.”

“That is, of course, if you have seen this person’s face. This rat does not even have to be near you for they could simply inform the Royal Circus who will undoubtedly, without hesitation, complete what they had failed to do.”

“What you are suggesting then is that I become a bait.”

Arielle nodded. “But as a Belle, you shall have your own protection provided by Belcourt. You will not be required to have your own flower, Caroline, so fret not.”

“Flower?”

“A gentleman of Belcourt. They pay to be one and are paired to the Belle who matches them and their needs the best.”

Caroline blinked. “What needs?”

“That shall depend on the flower, but the Belle always has the last word. She cannot be forced. Belles have very important roles for Belcourt.”

It took a while for Caroline to realize that Arielle was expecting her to figure out what she was trying to say. “You mean they do more than just service men.”

The Maiden nodded.

“They spy on these men?”

“It does not always have to be their gentleman.”

Caroline nodded. “It can be anyone.” Caroline sighed, looking around the room absently. “But why is Belcourt doing this?”

“Belcourt has always been loyal to the current monarchy, Caroline, for we believe that King Louis has spared the kingdom the very tragic future that Reginald’s reign was leading it to. So long as the kingdom is in the hands of the king and in the future, the crown prince, Belcourt and its children shall have a better chance.”

“But you train these women to be spies.”

“And doctors, and farmers, researchers, and many more. We train them to be someone , Caroline. They are no longer the orphans that they once were, abandoned and unwanted. They have a purpose and that is to maintain the safety and security Belcourt provides for the future of the children and the ones who will come after.”

Caroline warily blinked.

Her thoughts drifted to the possibility that she may still end up dead.

“What of my family?”

“They shall be notified of your choice.”

She nodded. “Tell them the truth, that I have lost my memory, that it is my choice to stay while I recover and come into terms with my condition. I may not remember them, but if they are family, then they shall have to be kept safe.”

The satisfaction in Arielle’s smile was undeniable. “That shall be arranged.”

Caroline’s eyes fixed on Arielle’s. “Once this is over and I have found your rat for you, you shall continue to provide us security until you capture everyone responsible?”

“You are part of the royal family, Caroline. Belcourt has always vowed to protect this monarchy, even the princess herself. She may very well be a victim of the Circus.”

She slowly nodded. “Then I agree.”

The Maiden took her hand and squeezed it. “Are you ready to be a Belle, Caroline?”

Caroline could not help but smile. “Yes.”

XI | On Gossips and Lemons

A fortnight was not nearly enough for Caroline to recover, but she willed herself to become stronger every day while Gabrielle visited her to conduct what she called  lessons.

“Most of the ladies are taught everything they should expect in their future courts. And they shall be courted based on the evaluation of the Mistresses.”

She nodded, quite versed by now how the ladies were courted and their basic roles of each court. However, she was not certain if she was ready to be a Belle after all.

“Are you regretting your decision?” Gabrielle asked, her beautiful face filled with knowing. “We have all been where you are, Caroline. Most of us, at the very least. We grew up in Belcourt not knowing anything else outside and this is the only world we know very well.”

She blinked, looking around her bedchamber. “I heard that there are already rumors spreading around about me.”

“Yes, because we must prepare the ladies once you are introduced as a Belle. They need a story.”

Gabrielle’s green eyes did not reveal much, but Caroline could read enough. “I will not be embraced by all, will I?”

“You will be welcomed.” Gabrielle took a breath and let it out with a sigh from where she stood in the middle of the room. Her curly red hair tied at the nape swung as she turned to look out the window. “The Belles will welcome you with no questions asked for none of us make the decisions. The Court of Flowers is the most welcoming of all, but they can also be cunning.”

“I have heard, yes.”

“They are not merely beautiful faces, Caroline. They are wise women who hold many secrets for Belcourt. They can be your best ally, but also your worst enemy should they ever suspect that you are lying.”

“I will only be lying to save myself.”

Gabrielle nodded. “But be careful with your secrets. We do not want the Belles to misunderstand and take action that they should not.” The Soldier turned to face her, posture erect and proud. “I will not always be there to protect you, but I hope that you find good friends amongst the Belles. They will die to protect each other.”

With a slow nod, Caroline stood and walked over to the mirror. She fingered her long brown tresses. “Arielle said that I will have to change my hair.”

“Yes. Someone from the Village will come and help you.”

“The Village?”

“The Court of Service.”

“But why is it called the Village?”

Gabrielle smiled. “You will find out soon enough. For now, you need to study that.” She pointed at the book lying on the table beside Caroline’s bed. “Every code you have to follow as a Belle is written there. Should you ever have questions, you can call for me or one of the Librarians.”

Long after Gabrielle had left, Caroline continued to stare at herself in the mirror.

Her bandage had been removed, but she knew the scar was still there. The injury in her midriff was healing, but the pain still reminded her of what she had lost.

She blinked, giving herself an assessing look, questioning if she was at the right place or if she was doing this right.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

It had been long enough and the waiting was making Trent anxious.

His father was of no help. The man was concerned not about Caroline, but of his son’s future in the Circus and the betrothal with Caroline.

He had learned that his father visited Remington, probably to tell the man that his son was capable enough to bring Caroline home.

At first, he wanted to box his father. But as he waited helplessly for two weeks without word from Darcy, he was starting to doubt. Would he be capable of protecting her? He failed when she was abducted, did he not?

On the third week, he had to take Jade to a ball because Sasha would be there. By this time, he had already conditioned himself to control himself around his Belle and be the flower that she at least expected him to be.

“I do not particularly find this ball fun,” Jade whispered beside him as they sashayed around the ballroom to where Ruby and Aaron were. “Should we find an empty drawing room?”

Trent ignored the seductive invitation and merely smiled, saying, “I am certain you will have a good time tonight, Jade.”

She stopped walking and turned to face him. “Are you feeling all right now, Trent?”

He smiled. “Why would I not be?”

“Jade!” Her answer was left unspoken as Ruby called her name, waving her hand while her other arm was looped around Aaron Stanway, Earl of Emsworth.

They both walked and Ruby extended her arm as she left her flower to drag Jade away from Trent. “We shall return, my lords,” the black-haired beauty said and soon enough, she and Jade were whispering to each other in one corner.

“This bloody ball is a bore,” Aaron droned beside him.

He scoured the entire ballroom. “Have you been to the gaming rooms?”

“Yes, and as I have said, this ball is a bore.” Aaron looked at him. “Did you receive the invite for the ball?”

“Which one?”

“The Stanway Ball, you bastard.”

“Ah, yes, of course.”

“You should be there. Otherwise, I might find my way out of there in no time.”

He chuckled. “I shall be there. I would not want your father to roast me next parliament session.”

Aaron scoffed. “He could barely manage to scratch his own back these days, the poor bastard.”

Trent doubted that. Jubert Stanway, the Duke of Islefield, should never be considered anything but incapable. The man had served the current king for years and was amongst the trusted people within the monarch’s little circle. Aaron may not see his father as what he was, but for the Royal Circus, the duke was a priority. They needed his secrets and they needed it fast.

“By the by, have you heard?” Aaron started, motioning his blond head to where Ruby and Jade were.

“Heard what?”

“I heard there is a new Belle.”

“There is always a new Belle, Emsworth.”

“No, I meant…” Aaron looked over his shoulder and cleared his throat before he continued. “I heard this from the other flowers. Ruby, of course, refuses to provide details, but I was told that there was a woman who fainted outside Belcourt’s gates weeks ago. A woman , Chalbarth. And she will be the new Belle.”

Trent went cold. He blinked and cleared his throat. “Have you seen this woman?”

“No.”

“Why did she faint? What happened?”

Aaron shrugged. “This is bloody Belcourt we are talking about. Of course, we do not know.”

His jaw tightened, but he had to say something. “Interesting.”

“The other gentlemen are quite keen on seeing who this woman might be. Bloody bastards must be getting tired of their Belles, eh?”

Trent dug his hand into his pocket and balled it into a fist. “I find it odd. Does Belcourt accept adults now?”

“There may be a reason for this. As far as I am concerned, this woman is the first.”

“She must be lucky then,” he said, forcing a grin.

“Or bloody unfortunate,” Aaron whispered. “I wager she is the very same topic of our Belles.”

Trent did not comment as his eyes caught the familiar dark brown-haired woman walking through a crowd of guests with a man.

“And do you know what it means when Belles start gossiping?”

“Another Belle is on the way,” he said through his teeth, reaching for a drink being carried by a server and downing it in one gulp. “I think I will go and find one good gaming room for us. See to Jade for me, will you?” And in jest, he added, “Make certain she does not get a single drop of drink.”

Aaron’s laughter was drowned by the sudden eruption of music, signalling the start of a new dance. As men and women scurried around the room to search for their partners, he reached the more crowded space in the ballroom and walked past Sasha, deliberately brushing his arm against her as he intentionally showed her his tight smile with a curt nod of recognition.

Walking out of the ballroom, he waited while she whispered to her new flower, Ivan Miller, Marquess of Rothsker, who stole Trent a glance before he nodded and turned his attention back to the group that surrounded him. Sasha began to move and Trent walked away, his anger carefully contained.

After a series of turns and a flight of stairs later, he walked into an empty drawing room. Within seconds, Sasha slipped inside and said, “I do not have much time, Trent.”

“A Belle, Sasha?” he hissed. “Are you bloody serious?”

Sasha blinked. “It is the only option.”

“No, the bloody option is that Belcourt allows her to walk out!”

“Trent, she lost her memory. She does not believe she is safe outside Belcourt.”

“Belcourt was the one who tried to kill her!” Through the darkness, he narrowed his eyes at Sasha. “You are planning to use her, are you?”

“She will indeed be useful.” And before he could say another word, she added, “She made the decision. I also believe that Belcourt is the safest place for her now.”

“Do not talk to me about Belcourt being safe, Sasha. You bloody know she may end up dead inside!”

“She will not be vulnerable soon the moment she becomes a Belle.”

“Why—” he began, but then he stopped as he realized, “She will have her villa.”

Sasha nodded. “Outside the watchful eyes of Belcourt.”

“But she will have people from the Service.”

“Three is lesser than the hundreds inside Belcourt.”

“And if she doesn’t gain her memory?”

“If she proves to be of no use to us, then I shall find a way to bring her back to you.”

Trent ran his fingers through his hair. “Remington will not like this.”

“Remington has agreed to this.”

He stiffened. “You told him and did not tell me?”

Sasha blinked, unperturbed. “Yes.”

“Blood famous!”

“She is being prepared to be a Belle.”

“Will she get a flower, then?”

“If she wants to.”

Fury surged inside him. “Bloody hell, she will—”

“You can apply to be a hidden flower.”

His jaw tightened. “And then what? Pretend that I do not know her at all?”

“She has been told everything, Trent. But we do not know how she will react to seeing you and learning who you are. We shall have to wait and see.”

Be blinked a few times. “Just tell me you have full control of this, Sasha.”

Sasha’s gaze did not waver. “I do.”

He stiffly nodded.

“Await for my instructions, Trent. In the meantime, the Stanway Ball is approaching. Do be sure to be there.”

He sighed. “I will.”

“And Jade has been sharing sentiments about you of late. She is quite distraught.”

“Are you bloody serious? She is the most manipulative wench, Sasha.”

“The best one, yes. Keep an eye on her. We do not want another incident of her following Caroline around.”

Reminded of Jade’s previous obsession with Caroline, his nostrils flared.

“She may have had something to do with this,” Sasha said the words that had been running around his mind. “And if she does, we need to know if it is personal or if someone else ordered her to do it.”

“I may end up killing her, Sasha, that is what I am afraid of.”

For the first time, Sasha smiled. “Kill a Belle, Trent, and you will never see another daylight.” She turned toward the door. “Wait for my instructions. Do not approach Caroline on your own for we do not know how Belcourt has been preparing her for this.”

With a bitter taste at the back of his tongue, Trent could only nod.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Another week Caroline was once again in front of the mirror. Only this time, she could not recognize the woman staring back at her.

Her hair was short, resting over her shoulders. And they were blond and smelled of lemons. Her brows were of the same color, the skin surrounding it red from the harsh lemon juice that the woman from the Court of Service had been rubbing it with. Her cheeks were flushed, her skin darker after lying under the open sun while her lemon-drenched hair and brows were drying. She had to endure the routine for more than a week before the woman from the Service was content with the result.

Her wounds were still a bother, but she was finally able to get into a proper dress. It was lavender with white lace sleeves.

She turned away from the stranger in the mirror as the door opened and a woman in a black cloak entered. In her hands was a folded dark, red cloth.

And soon, Gabrielle entered the room clad in her green cloak.

“The Belles are waiting in the Garden,” Gabrielle intoned as the service woman walked forward, unfolding the red cloak in front of Caroline.

She stared at it, the color reminding her of blood.

“It is time, Caroline,” Gabrielle’s soft yet succinct voice said.

XII | At the Flower Garden

The sound of the carriage wheels against the smooth path seemed to echo Caroline’s heart. It was quiet, yet it pranced against her chest.

She fiddled with the red material of her cloak, wondering until when she needed to wear it. Until she was dead, or until she survived?

“Your hair suits you well,” said Gabrielle. “Fatima did a good job.”

“Thank you. I feel like I am a different woman.”

Gabrielle smiled and let the silence linger for a moment. “The Belles have been gathered in the Flower Garden—that is what we call the Court of Flowers,” Gabrielle informed her, tone assuring and certain. Caroline liked that about Gabrielle. The woman would not spare a minute more to sympathize. She asked when she wanted and only spoke of what she could share. “They very rarely gather to welcome a new Belle, but your case is different. Belcourt found a need for the Belles to be told.”

“Will they be made aware of who I am?”

“No, but we assume that some of them will be curious enough to find out in the days to come.”

Caroline nodded. “And my family?”

“I believe that the Mistress of the Court of Flowers had already invited your father to Belcourt.”

“I do not want to see him.”

Gabrielle nodded. “That can be easily arranged.”

They drove more twenty more minutes before they reached the Court of Flowers.

It was Caroline’s first time to set foot in the said court and one look gave her an idea why the other service women she had met during her confinement in the Library talked about the place as if it was far superior to the Palace.

Caroline would not agree, but she saw the charm of the place.

The garden in front of the half-circular façade was inviting. As if they could talk, the flowers sang their beauty under the summer sun, dancing with the soft wind that flew past them. The soft rustles of the trees and shrubbery nearby whispered secrets to Caroline that she could not comprehend.

As Gabrielle guided her unto the solid ground, Caroline took a lungful of air and hid a smile.

She did not know how she felt, but being in this court seemed like a success; wearing the red robe giving her a sense of pride.

“Please, follow me,” Gabrielle said, walking up to the front doors.

Inside, Caroline realized that another curved building was connected to the façade. “You will be toured to the entire place later,” Gabrielle informed her, guiding her down a corridor.

They passed an open empty parlor, and then another.

Three more closed doors followed before they stopped outside one and Gabrielle turned to her with a serious look on her face. The woman’s green eyes searched her face. “Once you step inside, Caroline, you have to force yourself to feel that you are a part of their world. That is the first step to belong.”

Caroline smiled. “I have prepared myself for this, Gabrielle. Thank you.”

Gabrielle nodded and reached for the door handle.

Air swept past them as the large, bright, and airy drawing room was revealed.

Inside, nearly fifty women in similar cloaks were already settled; some were standing at the back of the room, others were cramped in the numerous chairs and chaise. And at the center stood a woman who was probably fifty years of age or older, blond and with a stern look on her face as she stiffly turned. Her blue eyes fell on Caroline.

“Perfect timing,” the woman said, lifting a hand to curl her forefinger to beckon Caroline inside. Gabrielle started to follow but the woman said, “You stay outside, Soldier, please.”

Caroline saw Gabrielle’s jaw tighten as the woman bowed and stepped back into the corridor.

Taking a step inside the room, Caroline’s eyes searched the crowd of women. At the very back, she found Sasha standing in one corner, eyes fixed on her, face impassive.

“I am Lady Mariam, Mistress of the Court of Flowers,” the blond woman introduced, her eyes giving Caroline orders to come closer. She did and the lady eyed her from head to foot, whatever judgement she may have was perfectly concealed by the stern look on her face. “I was just telling the ladies about the new Belle. We normally do not exercise this, but your case is quite special.”

Caroline nodded, turning to face the crowd. She curtsied and softly said, “I hope that you will welcome me with graceful hearts.” It was what the cook in the Library taught her to say, and it was seconded by the Librarians who had been taking care of her. They all said that Belles always wanted to be praised, but the word graceful was their favorite of all. Looking at most of them now smiling gently and gracefully , Caroline thought that she ought to go back and thank the Librarians and the cook.

“This is Carol, ladies,” said Lady Mariam. “Carol, it is my honor to introduce you to Belcourt’s finest ladies, the Belles.”

Caroline stiffened at the new name she was given. No one had told her that she would have to be called by another name here. And she did not like it. But she had to smile at the Mistress and the beautiful women before her, all of whom secretly assessing her from the roots of her hair down to the hem of her cloak.

“I hope that you have reviewed the codes of the court, Carol.”

There was no question in Lady Mariam’s tone because the lady expected only one answer and Caroline gave it to her. “Yes, I have.”

The Mistress nodded. “We have prepared dinner to welcome you into the court. In the meantime…” Lady Mariam turned her head and motioned with her hand. Two ladies sitting at the very front of the gathered women stood and walked over to them. “Allow me to introduce you to the two Belles who shall be guiding you as you start your new life as a Belle in Coulway.”

Caroline turned and faced the two women.

One had straight black hair and deep-set blue eyes that did not reflect the smile on her full lips. The other woman, however, was wearing the brightest smile in the room as she regarded Caroline with awe. Her straight red hair was swept to the side and held together by a thick band adorned with pearls.

She could hear Lady Mariam say. “Carol, meet Ruby and Jade.” The Mistress waved her hand at each woman while saying their name, but Caroline could not focus as she blinked at the pair of ladies before her.

Her lips stretched into a smile. “Hello, Ruby,” she greeted the woman with the black hair before turning to smile at the redhead. “Hello, Jade.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Indeed, a desperate soul would find it easy to belong to a strange place. She did not know these women, did not know where they came from before Belcourt, what they did outside Belcourt, or what they thought of her, but she wanted them to like her. Not because she was trying to survive, but because she needed to belong.

Caroline barely had time to breathe because she was suddenly being trotted around by Ruby and Jade, introducing her to the other Belles whose names she forgot as soon as she was ushered to another.

Ruby was vibrant the moment she recovered from her shock. Later, she explained to Caroline that she was the first Belle to have such short hair. “I was stunned for a moment,” said the woman, laughing at her silliness. “But you look wonderful, darling, do not get me wrong. Does she not look stunning, Jade?”

Jade’s smile had never left her face. Holding Caroline’s gaze, she nodded at Ruby’s words and she grabbed Caroline’s hand, gripping tightly. “I truly hope we can become friends, Carol.”

Caroline’s jaw tightened at the sound of the name. “I hope the same. I was told that I will have my own villa in Coulway.”

“Ruby and I reside in Coulway, thus you were assigned under our care.” Jade’s gray eyes searched hers. “I hope you do not mind, but we were told that you have lost your memory.” When Caroline nodded, Jade gave her a reassuring smile. “Fret not, consider this a new beginning.”

When she turned to Ruby, she noticed the wary look in the woman’s eyes before she blinked them away with a smile. “Now, do tell us, Carol, we heard that you met a Maiden.”

“Yes, I have. Why?”

“You are a lucky lady,” Jade whispered conspiratorially beside her as she and Ruby led Caroline to a table of refreshments. The entire drawing room was abuzz with chatters. The other Belles had gone to different parts of the court earlier while Caroline was having her first tour. “Most ladies of Belcourt never gets a chance to see or talk to a Maiden in person after their Courting Ceremony.”

“Yes, I was told the same.”

“Sasha, on the other hand, is amongst the lucky ones,” Ruby mumbled under her breath before she took a sip from her wineglass.

Caroline’s eyes found Sasha talking to two more Belles in one corner. She had always thought the woman was different from the others. She was not particularly beautiful, but the air around her was unlike any other, even stronger than Gabrielle’s. She seemed confident and capable, giving Caroline a feeling that Sasha was amongst the Belles she should be wary of.

“We heard that one Maiden is particularly fond of her,” Ruby was saying beside her.

She remembered the day Arielle took Sasha with her to see Caroline. “Why?”

“You will know soon, darling, but to give you a summary of what Sasha is capable of, she discovered the leader of the Royal Circus,” replied Ruby.

“Belcourt’s enemy,” added Jade.

“And the kingdom’s.”

For a few more seconds, her gaze lingered on Sasha until the woman turned her head and their eyes met. Her eyes immediately flickered away from the woman to find Ruby studying her. “It seems that I have much to learn from the two of you,” she said with a smile.

“Oh, much!” they chorused and then burst into giggles.

Lady Mariam interrupted the merry atmosphere by announcing, “I have taken this opportunity that all my ladies are present here tonight and invited as many flowers as I could to join us for dinner.”

And for the first time, Caroline saw how the ladies transformed before her eyes. Many jumped to their feet to retreat to their chambers to redo their hair and face. Most of them took off their cloaks and revealed some of the most enchanting dresses.

As to Ruby and Jade, they were frozen in their spot.

“Why? What is the matter?” asked Caroline when Ruby turned to Jade, face fretful.

In a blink of an eye, their face changed and the smile was back. “Oh, nothing, dear,” said Jade, turning to Ruby to say, “I should go and see if my flower will be in attendance.”

Ruby nodded, taking Caroline’s hand. No one had to say it, but Caroline felt that Ruby was getting more anxious.

“Is your flower also coming, Ruby?” she asked the woman.

“What?” Ruby’s eyes were wide with panic, but then she blinked as Caroline’s question sank. “Oh, no, I am afraid he is not. Or mayhap he will come. I can never truly tell with Aaron,” she replied, following it with a light chuckle.

“How many flowers do you have, Ruby?”

“I used to have two, but now I have only one.” Then Ruby smiled. “Do you hope to have one soon?”

Caroline shrugged. “I am not quite certain how it truly works.”

Ruby’s laughter sounded forced. “Fret not. Jade and I will guide you. And I am certain Gabrielle will, too. Or someone else from the Palace. Soldiers are the ones who introduce us to our tasks, after all.”

“Tasks?”

Ruby smiled. “You will soon find out.” She took Caroline’s hand. “Carol, I do not mean to pry, but I am utterly curious. Do you truly not remember anything at all? You cannot imagine how stories travel and change around Belcourt, thus my curiosity. You do not have to answer if it makes you uncomfortable.”

Caroline shook her head. “No, I do not remember anything at all. Apart from my ability to speak and do tasks, I am afraid that every memory I have with people have left me.”

Ruby nodded just as Jade entered the drawing room. Caroline saw how Ruby flinched as her friend approached them again with a smile. “My flower may not come at all. How about Aaron, Ruby?”

“I am not certain either,” Ruby replied, pulling Caroline away from Jade, saying, “Come, Carol, I am certain you will want to meet a few gentlemen!”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

When Trent received the invitation from Lady Mariam a day prior, he became more restless than ever. He could not go to the dinner party unless Darcy sent him instructions.

By the morning of the said party, he had at least thrown two chairs across the room in fury, much to Orlin’s dismay. By afternoon and another broken chair, the letter finally arrived.

Come to the party, but approach her with caution.

-D

He deliberately made certain he was late because he needed to set his mind. Jade would be there and the woman would never leave his side. The only way he could approach Caroline was if Jade introduced them, which he believed the woman would try to prevent from happening.

Jade would most definitely know who Caroline was. She had been stalking her for months, copying her dresses, purchasing the same items Caroline did—trying to be her in his eyes. He was certain that if she had her way, Jade would never allow him to meet Caroline.

And that could not happen.

When he reached Belcourt’s gates, he dutifully climbed down his carriage to transfer to another that was owned by Belcourt. Once inside, his heart began to race.

He knew Caroline was strong. Memory loss or not, she would always have that in her. But she could also be frail when it came to making decisions.

Trent fought the guilt. He pulled his head back against the seat and closed his eyes, his jaw clenching. Using the minutes alone in the carriage, he talked to himself and made plans.

Just as when he knew the court had settled down after most of the gentlemen had arrived, the carriage entered the court. Opening his eyes, he took a lungful of air and cleared his throat.

And then he jumped down. Racing to the garden, he found the first Belle he was chummy with, pasting a grin on his face. “Summer, looking very beautiful this summer!”

The lady laughed at his words. “You are late, my lord! It is getting dark!”

“Forgive me, but I believe I need more begging in front of my Belle. Do you know where she happens to be?”

Summer pursed her lips as she thought. “I believe she is in the large drawing room with the new Belle.”

Be blinked. “The new Belle?”

Summer narrowed her eyes at him. “Do not pretend that you do not know, Trent Durham. I know you have talked with Aaron. You two rascals know all the gossips in this court.”

His laughter caught the attention of a few Belles and their gentlemen. He bowed at them in greeting before he left Summer saying, “Thank you, Summer, for being the sunshine of my evening!”

“You are warmly welcome, my lord!”

His trip to the drawing room was interrupted by one, or two more Belles, and a few more gentlemen. And when he reached the door, he found he could not breathe, his heart racing in his chest. He swallowed the thudding pulse in his neck and cleared his throat.

Hands slightly shaking with anticipation, he pushed the door open.

Everyone inside paused to stare at the newcomer, but Trent paid them no mind as his eyes swept across the entire room.

He saw Sasha in one corner with other Belles.

And then he found her.

Her eyes were on him just like every other person in the room.

And it was instant. He was being drawn toward her.

Jade’s eyes were wide, her face pale as she stood frozen beside Caroline with a glass of wine in hand. Ruby was at the other side of Caroline with an innocent look on her face.

Trent’s jaw clenched as he approached the three ladies.

Finally, he stopped just a few paces away in front of her and the first thought that came to him was that whoever in tarnation touched her hair would have to pay a dear price.

XIII | Royal Friends

She merely stared at him, blinking at him with curiosity and utter calmness, while he stood there in front of her like a bloody moron, his breath sparing him for a few seconds. She was two steps away; he could lean over and stretch out his arms, grab her and take her away from here. But the unfamiliar look in her eyes made Trent understand what Sasha meant.

Caroline had lost her memory, and she was safest here.

“Trent!” Jade’s surprised voice said, her hand finding his, pulling his attention toward her. Trent fixed his gaze on his Belle and he sensed that she knew that he recognized his fiancée. He would be a fool to even deny that fact. Ruby was wearing the same arrested expression as Jade’s.

This could only mean two things: one, they were being Belles and were trying to protect Caroline; two, they were hiding something.

Finding that he had no other choice, Trent broke into a smile. “I am not aware that the Garden has welcomed a new Belle,” he said to Jade who stepped beside him, assuming a pleasant smile as she, too, faced Caroline, hooking her arm around Trent’s. He looked down at Jade, catching the woman’s gaze. “Well?”

However, she managed it, he may never know, Trent thought, as he witnessed how his Belle maintained her composure, her smile seemingly genuine as she transferred her gaze to Caroline and say, “Trent, it is my pleasure to introduce you to the court’s new Belle, Carol.”

His smile froze on his lips and he did his best not to clench his teeth as he turned to Caroline and smile. “It is my pleasure to meet your acquaintance, Lady Carol.”

Bloody hell, her smile was the same. “Good evening, my lord,” she greeted with a small curtsy. She turned to Jade with a slight frown before she fixed her eyes back to him. “Please, forgive me, but your name sounds familiar, my lord.”

“Trent is a very common name,” said Jade with a chuckle. “But I can provide you Trent’s full name and title if he wishes me to,” she added, giving him a meaningful questioning stare.

She wanted to learn what his plans were for Caroline. “My title shall remain separate from my affairs here in Belcourt.”

Caroline’s brows rose. “I understand, my lord.” Then, with a laugh, she shared a look with Ruby and Jade. “But I am quite certain I will learn more about you soon.”

He let out a dramatic, pathetic groan. “It would not surprise me.”

Then he stared at her, just stared at her. And with a blink, he pretended to survey the room and asked, “Ruby, is Aaron in attendance?”

“If he is, I do not know where he is,” Ruby said, her own composure regained.

“Fancy a walk in the garden?” asked Jade, pulling at his arm.

“Of course,” he said, giving Caroline another bow before he turned and hastened out of the drawing room.

Jade was studying his expression as they made their way to the garden. A few Belles and their gentlemen were also around, but they found a lone path for themselves.

“Are you planning to introduce yourself to her?” Jade asked, probably deciding there was no use pretending.

“No,” he replied, jaw tight. “When did you find out?”

“Just tonight when Lady Mariam presented her to us.” His jaw tightened even further because he could not tell if she was lying. “I have heard of someone fainting outside Belcourt’s gates weeks ago, but I did not think too much of it. Gossips spread around Belcourt, too, if you must know. I admit that I was utterly surprised to know that they took in a full-grown woman.”

He tightened his jaw. “We have been searching for her for weeks.”

“Is that why you have been so preoccupied of late?”

“Yes.”

She slowly nodded with the realization. “They say that she was attacked. But I assume that you may have already guessed by now.”

He did not have to pretend, because the reminder of Caroline almost dying was enough to make every muscle in his body go tight. “Do you know by who?”

“We are not told of all the details. You know, Belcourt. And if I know, I am afraid I cannot tell you. All we are told is that they assaulted her, she survived, and she lost her memory.”

“Perhaps I should ask Lady Mariam.”

“She would not provide you with any information unless Belcourt allows it.”

“She is my fiancée. I have every right to know.”

Her hand tightened around his arm. “And she is a Belle.”

He fell silent, for it was the best he could do at the moment.

“Trent,” Jade began again after a while, “why don’t you wish to be known to her? You had the chance earlier.”

“Because one look at her and I knew she did not recognize me, that is why.”

She nodded. “They say that she has lost her memory.”

“All of it?”

“Yes. She does not remember anyone at all.” When he remained silent, she peered at him. “Perhaps if you introduce yourself, she may remember.”

“Do you want that to happen?”

She looked offended. “Whyever would I not want that? She is your fiancée!”

He nodded. “I will let her be for now.”

“Why?”

“Because I know Caroline. If I force myself into her life now, she will only object to it.”

“But—”

He stopped walking and faced Jade. “I do not want to force myself on someone who would not want me, Jade. It would make me look very petty.” For what seemed like an endless moment, their eyes locked, measuring each other in their own way.

Finally, she let out an awkward laugh. “Yes, you are correct.”

“Thank you.” He turned and continued to lead her down the path. “But I expect that you take care of her while she is here. I am certain that whoever tried to hurt her may not rest until they succeed.”

“You can trust that I will treat her as Belles treat each other.” Her hand tightened around his arm again. “Do you intend to find the people responsible for this?”

“Of course.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Trent battled with himself when it was time to go.

Caroline had barely spared him a glance, perhaps because Jade had suggested that it was best he stayed away from his fiancée for a while. “She will need time to adjust to her status as a Belle,” Jade had told him. “While all other Belles spent most of their years in Belcourt, your fiancée, Trent, has been here merely a month without a memory of the life she had.”

Jade, to be fair, had a point, and he obliged when she ushered him to a different table while Caroline was surrounded by other Belles who were curious about her memory loss.

When the other gentlemen prepared to leave, Trent did as well.

Caroline was still surrounded by women and she did not even look his way when he walked past her on his way out of the drawing room where they had been having tea.

He abhorred the fact that he had to leave her here. When his eyes met Sasha’s outside in the garden, the woman taking a silent walk with Ruby; he was put at ease. Slightly.

By the time he returned to his estate, the Duke of Remington was already waiting for him.

“How is she?” the man asked even before Trent could get himself a drink.

“She seems physically fine.” Pouring a glass of brandy for himself, he cocked his head at his future father-in-law, who refused the offer by shaking his head.

“And?”

“And she does not remember me, of course.”

The man frowned. “Are you certain?”

He shrugged, the only thing he was very good at recently. “Quite.”

Remington slowly nodded his head. “I agree with Darcy that we should keep her where she is safe for now.”

Trent swallowed the bitter liquid, letting it glide and scorch down his throat. Again, he shrugged.

“I hope you do not let your emotions get the better of you.”

He scoffed. “If I may remind you, Your Grace, that merely weeks ago, you were on your way to Belcourt to drag her out of there.”

The duke shrugged.

They shared a long look, and both scoffed.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

A week later, Caroline walked around the villa given to her by Belcourt. Her villa.

“I hope to serve you for a long time here,” Fatima, her maid and companion, said with a smile.

“I heard that you have served a Belle for a long time, Fatima.”

The woman nodded her dirty blond head. “Yes. Carrie, your carriage driver, and Shay, the cook, the three of us have been together with Aliya for years before she left Belcourt.”

“And where is she now?”

“She is now married to a prestigious doctor,” Fatima replied with a proud smile. “If you have not lost your memory, I am certain that you will recognize Doctor Oliver St. Vincent.”

Caroline only nodded, staring at the enormous bed in the middle of her bedchamber. “I heard that it takes a significant amount of money to pay your way out of Belcourt.”

“It is the least we can do for the years they have cared for us.”

Shay, the cook, poked her head through the open door, her wide smile directed at Caroline. “What do you wish to eat tonight, my lady?”

“Any of the ones you have served me in the Library will do, Shay.”

Fatima was smiling at her with adoration when the cook left.

“What?”

“You look and act so elegant, I wonder what you were before you came to Belcourt.”

She sighed. “I wonder the same thing every day.”

Fatima looked around the room and let out a long sigh. “Well, my lady, I believe I should leave you be for now. Do not hesitate to ring for me should you need anything.”

Caroline nodded and waited until Fatima was gone before she moved and walked to the window.

She pulled the window just a tiny inch and looked down at the garden.

Now that she was here, she realized she did not know what to do.

Should she wait for a flower? Lady Mariam had suggested the idea, and she did not object. Perhaps she needed a gentleman.

After all, that was her role as a Belle.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

West Blackwood was sitting motionless in front of the fire, watching Trent with curiosity. Although he did not voice his questions, Trent was aware of what he wanted to ask. But he did not have to ask, for it was also clearly written on his face that he already had the answers.

How did it go?

Is she well?

Do you feel like you want to dig a hole underground and build a tunnel to Belcourt?

“Darcy gave instructions that I should attend the Stanway Ball,” Trent said, breaking the silence.

“Yes,” West replied, uncrossing his legs. “Our theory that Stanway is heading the mission to find Reginald has been confirmed. We heard that he is in correspondence with someone in London.”

Trent nodded, the firm look of the Duke of Islefield flashing before his eyes. “And we need to find proof of this correspondence?”

“And more. He is not stupid. I am certain that whatever he is hiding, it is not in Coulway.”

“Perhaps I can coax his son to arrange a party in Islefield.”

“You can do that, but it shall be a very challenging task. The Duke of Islefield takes pride in his strong bulwark. We cannot look like inexperienced children right under his nose.”

Trent smiled. “We shall try to play quietly.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

With nothing to do that night but await more instruction from Darcy, Trent went to Stark’s.

Robert Dior, Marquess of Chester, and future Duke of Calbridge, was present. Trent was not chummy with the man, but he was a Royal. The knowledge that they were in the same secret group set to dethrone King Louis made them feel they had something in common, making them pleasant acquaintances.

“You do not have to do anything there,” the man said, his face stoic and unreadable. “Simply know which rooms are locked.”

If he did not know the man well enough, he would have been baffled by the sudden shift in conversation, but since they had nothing else to talk about, Trent easily assumed the man was talking about the upcoming Stanway Ball.

“I would rather we do not discuss serious matters tonight, Chester,” he told the man. And that was when Tanner Macmier and Rider Fairborne sauntered to their table.

“And what are you fine lords talking about?” asked Tanner, dropping in the seat beside Dior’s.

“Your foreseeable demise, Leighton, what else?”

Tanner’s face hardened. “I find nothing funny on that, Chester.”

Rider Fairborne, the Earl of Keene, settled beside Trent. “His mother will throw a grand ball should that ever happen,” the man said, face unsmiling. “And she will be wearing red.”

“My life is precious, gentlemen,” said Tanner. “Ask all the ladies.”

Dior was looking at Tanner with the same stoic expression. “Why?”

Tanner frowned. “Whatever do you mean? I was joking.”

Dior nodded. “Ah, yes, because I found that hard to believe. I am certain that the ladies would have nothing to offer upon our inquiry.”

“Rider, please stop me from boxing this man,” Tanner gritted through his teeth.

The earl ignored him and turned to Trent, “We heard what happened.”

He just nodded. The three men around the table waited, but he offered nothing, and they took that as a sign.

“More drinks?” Tanner asked, slapping his hand on the table. “Come on, before St. Vincent arrives and empty all the bottles.”

“I have somewhere to be tonight,” Dior said, checking the time, his dark brows fusing as he did so.

“But we just arrived!” Tanner exclaimed.

“I do not want to be seen longer with the lot of you,” Dior stated in a flat tone, standing up.

Tanner gawked. “Rider, is he bloody serious?”

Dior looked down at Tanner. “I am bloody serious.”

“I have always known, Dior, that your soul is as dark as your bloody hair,” Tanner said, “but even around fellow gentlemen, you are as vile and I am utterly hurt.”

“My mother would agree,” replied the man. “Of my dark soul,” he added.

“And your non-existent friends, for certain!”

Dior’s eye twitched. “My non-existent friends are in unanimous agreement that you are not welcome among their circle.”

Tanner fumed. “Rider, grab my arm. I am about to stand and throw a fist.”

Rider turned to Trent instead, his face equally impassive as Dior’s. “Do you know where her villa is?”

“No,” Trent replied to Rider as Dior left their table.

“I believe I am facing a different breed of man, really, Dior, every time I am facing you!” Tanner shouted after Dior who merely lifted a hand to wave them goodbye. “And I would rather not discuss this at all.”

“Understandable,” the earl replied with a shrug.

“Now, I have an idea,” Tanner said, looking at them conspiratorially. “It is time we make Robert Dior human, gentlemen.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

An hour or so later, Tanner was grabbing Trent by his coat, pulling him back to their table.

“I am going home, Leighton, let go of my blood coat!” Trent growled under his breath.

“No, you need to be with friends tonight, Chalbarth. We still have a bottle left—”

The man could not finish his statement as Rider pulled him by the back of his collar, saying, “Go,” Rider said, pulling Tanner away from Trent. “Let go of his coat, Tanner.”

“But he is not going home tonight—”

“Let go now or I will deliver you to Dior myself.”

Tanner’s hand tightened around Trent’s coat, frowning at Rider. “Why?”

“So he can draw out his sword and cut your hand from Chalbarth’s coat.”

Tanner laughed, letting go of Trent. And then he said, “But I heard Ellise St. Vincent sent him flying on his arse once at fencing!”

Trent sighed and walked out of Stark’s, not even guilty to be leaving quite so early.

He may have friends, but they were not truly his friends. They were men from the Royal Circus. He wondered then if he would have ever been a part of their circle if they were not Royals. Had they been merely tolerating each other because of their common goal?

Back in his villa, in his bedchamber, Trent fell back on the bed, eyes wide awake.

He had found her. She was safe.

What now?

She got what she wanted after all, he thought with a scoff. She did not want to marry him in the first place, did she?

With a groan, he rolled to his side.

Bloody hell, he missed her.

He should have made other friends while she was still around. He had no chance to do that because he was always with her and if he was not he was working on his business affairs, and in the recent years, for the Royal Circus.

He was pathetic. His only best friend was the same woman he was madly in love with and would not even want him for a husband. Worse, she lost her memory!

Famous!

A sound coming out from his window caused him to stiffen and stealthily reach for his pistol hidden under his bed.

Fully alert now, he pressed his back against the wall, his eyes frantically searching the room.

His jaw tightened when the sound came again. A rattling sound.

He frowned.

No, it was a knocking sound.

Slowly, he walked to the window nearest his bed and pulled the curtain to the side. Nothing.

Then he walked to the window next to it. Still, nothing.

The sound came again, and he strode straight to the last window and drew the curtain aside, lifting the pistol in front of him.

But there was nothing there.

Trent frowned. He was certain he heard something.

And then the unexpected happened. A fist poked from under the window and knocked.

He rushed to pull the window up and then his eyes widened as he looked down.

“Well? Do not just stand there! Help me up!” Caroline hissed at him.

XIV | A Game of Lies

Trent did not waste time. He immediately grabbed her hand and hauled her up. It was only then did he realize that she used a garden ladder.

It may be his strength, or it may also be the immense anger that surged inside him. He pulled her up to sit on the windowsill in one fluid motion. Almost immediately after, he carried her through the window and into his bedroom by wrapping an arm around her midriff while the other scooped her legs.

He carefully placed her on the floor. Then he turned around, shut the window, and drew the curtains close with a little too much force.

Then he turned and faced her. Her hand was on her midriff, just where his arm had been. His jaw tightened, voice tight, and eyes narrowed into slits. “Are you hurt?”

She blinked, clearing her throat, before shaking her head. “It’s just the wound.”

“Which wound?”

She broke into an awkward, guilty laugh. “Nothing to fret about—”

He walked over to her, grabbing her wrist to stare at her midriff. The area was thicker. She had paddings underneath her dress. Then his eyes narrowed, his hand tightening around her wrist. “Do not make me ask again, Carol—”

“I was stabbed,” she blurted out, not meeting his eyes.

His blood boiled. He could feel his ears burning. “Look at me, Carol.”

She blinked and turned her head slightly away from him. “You’re angry. Why would I?”

“Because you know it is best when you face me when I am bloody furious.”

Caroline rolled her eyes and looked at him wryly. “What?”

He found himself lost in her gaze for a long time.

Disbelief. Fury. Wonder. Love.

How much more could he feel for this woman?

“I knew it,” he gritted out, letting go of her wrist. “It was just too impossible to happen.”

He whirled on his heels and raked his fingers through his hair.

“No, you did not know. I fooled you. I fooled everyone.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

The sharp turn he made to face her again encouraged her to take a step back in alarm. He was really angry, Caroline thought.

“You little she-devil,” he growled, approaching her, hands on his hips. “You dare sound proud of this!”

Blinking and lifting her chin in a haughty mien, she replied, “Well, I am.”

She watched his jaw tighten before her gaze traveled back to his unsmiling eyes that bore into hers, reading her thoughts.

“You do not realize how nervous I was when you strode into the Flower Garden that night. I was afraid you would realize everything and take me out of there.”

“You have every reason to be nervous, Carol, because I am this close,” he said, lifting a two fingers to show her an inch of space, “this close to strapping you into a chair and lock the bloody room!”

She did not offer a rebuttal because she knew she was at fault. Moistening her lips, she looked about and walked to his bed as her wound was a little sore. And she may need to wait a little longer for his anger to subside.

Folding her hands on her lap, she patiently watched him pace about, constantly brushing his hands through his hair and wiping his face with them in frustration.

Her nostrils flared, a sign of tears.

She missed him. She did not realize how much until she saw him nights ago.

Blinking, she fought the tears that threatened to fall.

But then this was a moment for her to be free.

“How in the bloody hell did you do it?” he finally asked. “Fool Belcourt.”

She shrugged. “I have to be honest, Trent, I did not think I could do it so easily. I found that the secret to a successful lie is for the liar to believe it. I simply had to fool myself along with everyone else. I had to pretend even in my head that I have indeed lost my memory. Child’s play, really.”

He scoffed. “Of course, it’s your specialty. You’ve had me fooled for years.”

She stiffened, aware of what he meant. She never told him about her inability to bear a child after the accident. She kept it to herself, all the while convincing herself that her condition did not matter to her, so why would it matter to everyone else?

Ignoring his snide comment, she said, “Well, are you not going to ask me why I am here?”

“I know you are here so I can inform your family that you deliberately entered Belcourt!”

“I did not enter Belcourt. Someone took me there.”

“Well, at the very least, the information we have is true,” he said, each word laced with fury.

“And I decided to stay.”

“Why? Because you fancy being a bloody Belle?”

“No, because I am bloody trapped inside.”

Trent sighed, closing his eyes. He was trying to be patient and rational. She waited for him to speak. “But why did you have to pretend, Carol?”

“I was attacked after I was abducted.”

“We know. It was Jade who took you. You have been her mission all along. At the very least, that is what Belcourt knows.”

“Then it is true,” Caroline said, looking at Trent. “The Circus has someone inside Belcourt.”

“Of course, we do.”

“Then you also know that Belcourt tried to convince me that the Circus is responsible for what happened to me?”

“Yes, but you have not yet answered my question. Why did you have to pretend?”

“Is it not obvious? I woke up inside Belcourt, Trent. I do not know how I got there. They could have taken me in after my attack. They could have done so because they were setting me up for bait. They could have known about my meeting with Esther—which soon learned that they in fact do. The only thing I knew I had to do was assume ignorance and the best way to do so is to pretend I do not know anything at all.”

He was looking at her intently, waiting for her to finish speaking. And when she closed her mouth, he asked, “Now, tell me who harmed you.”

It was not a request. It was an order.

She blinked. “I cannot recall.”

She could not imagine how he would react. That wench was his Belle and as far as she knew, Trent had always been protective of the woman. Caroline trusted him with all her heart, but he may be a victim here. She was merely a friend, and that bloody witch was his lover.

“All I am certain of is that it was Belcourt’s doing. It was a pair of women who took me, of that I am certain. It could not be the Circus. But there are hundreds of women in Belcourt, Trent. Now you understand why I have to come up with the memory loss.”

“Carol,” he said, voice sounding patient, but knowing. “Now that I am facing you and you are no longer trying your best to pretend, you must realize that I do not believe you when you tell me you do not recognize who did this.”

“But I truly do not—”

“Carol, I know that it was Jade who made the report about your attack. She claims that it was the Circus. Obviously, it is a lie.” He walked closer to the bed, his gaze holding hers prisoner, telling her he would not be pleased if she attempted another lie. “Was Jade the one who attacked you?”

When she remained quiet and only stared at him to gauge his reaction, he burst into a series of expletives, some of which she had not heard from him before. She blinked as he started pacing again, his face dark and menacing.

“She may have done it only because Belcourt manipulated her.” His head snapped toward her, eyes glinting with fury. “And because she is obsessed with you.” When he only turned away from her, she realized that she had been wrong all along. “Trent, you always get angry whenever I tried to defend her in the past. Why?”

She watched his shoulders rise as he scoffed. Turning, he captured her eyes. “Because I know what she is, Carol.”

“But you always told me she is kind and—”

“I only told you want you wished to hear because I knew you only wanted what you thought was best for me.”

She closed her mouth and bit her lower lip. She looked down at her fingers and fiddled with her dress. “I desperately want to kill her,” she admitted under her breath.

“What?”

Her jaw tightened, tears welling her eyes. “I said I want to kill her with my bare hands.” As she said that, her hands started shaking, and she closed them into fists. An overwhelming emotion filled her as she realized that she was free to feel whatever she wanted now that she was with him. Her voice was raw and shaking when she spoke again. “I want to do everything she did to me ten times over—no, a hundred times over and I hate myself for not even feeling guilty about it because I despise her and I despise her even more because she is your Belle—”

In a heartbeat, he pulled her into his arms. His familiar scent and warmth filled her with so much relief, the first she had felt since she woke up in Belcourt.

He kissed her temple as she shook in tears.

“What did she do to you, Carol?” he asked in an unsteady voice.

She shook her head, burying her face in his chest. Her hands clutched the back of his shirt.

“Tell me because I want to know.” He sounded gentle, but the anger was there. “Tell me.” He gave her a shake.

When she remained quiet, he pulled back, his own eyes glistening with unshed tears of terrible anger as he peered down at her while cupping her face with both hands.

He did not have to speak; his eyes were enough to send his plea. And more tears escaped her eyes. She did not deserve this man, she thought. How could he be so passionate around her? How could he just easily give her this overwhelming loyalty after everything she had done? How could she ever repay?

“After they interrogated me—”

“Who was she with?”

“I cannot say for certain,” she said, sniffling. He wiped her tears with the pad of his fingers. “I was blindfolded, but it might have been Ruby.” His eyes told her to continue. “They wanted to know about Esther’s request and I did not tell them. Somehow, I guess I was able to convince them. They talked. Ruby told her I was useless, that I could not give them the information they demanded.”

“Then Jade took you to the forest?”

“Ruby went ahead. I’m uncertain if she knew about Jade’s plans, but I am certain now that she knows who tried to kill me.”

“And in the forest?”

She started shaking again, this time in fury, and she stepped away from Trent’s hold. He let her, perhaps because he was turning very taut, his face becoming darker, as she continued to talk. “She led into the forest while I was still blindfolded. I cannot remember what came first. The strike on my head or the knife into my midriff.”

His hand was shaking as he gently caressed her head. He tucked a few tresses of her now-blond hair behind her ear. Caroline knew he was trying to stay calm, but he was miserably failing.

“Bloody tarnation!” he gritted out, withdrawing his hand and balling it into a fist. He paced in front of her. His eyes were closed in concentration as he controlled himself.

“That is all I remember,” she said, sitting back onto the bed. “Well, she also said that I did not have to worry because she will take care of you.”

When his eyes opened, it stunned Caroline. He was in the angriest state she had ever seen him in. Bloody hell, he may claim to kill a hundred beasts now and she would believe him. His brown eyes were dark with black fire, his shoulders bunched as if ready to pounce.

“Trent, you must control yourself.”

He only scoffed.

“You have to because I want to kill this wench myself.”

Trent stiffened. “No, you are not going back to Belcourt or your villa—”

“Now, you are being too irrational. If I do that, we will lose the chance of ever knowing what Belcourt is up to. And whoever this person you have inside Belcourt, Trent, that person is in danger.”

“I will not have you risk your life—”

“I already almost died twice, Trent,” she reminded him. “What makes you think I will fail again on a third?”

“Because you may!” he shouted.

She flinched. “Only then are you allowed to kill her yourself.”

“Do not make this a jesting matter—”

“Jade was not truthful with her report, you said. It must mean something, yes?” She stood and approached him. “She is either simply crazy, or she is being used by Belcourt to manipulate me.”

“Whatever do you mean?”

She shrugged. “I may think I have fooled them, but how are we to know that I did not? Perhaps the rat you have inside can find out, but remember, Trent, that Belcourt is already aware that they have a traitor in their midst. Even this person you trust inside Belcourt may be in danger.”

“And you shall not be one of them!”

“I will see this through!” she cried back, no longer willing to compromise.

“Carol—”

“I came here because I want you to relay a message to my parents. Tell them I am fine and that I will see this through. I have made my decision.”

He sighed, shaking his head. “Bloody hell, woman, you make me want to strangle you.”

“You can do that after I strangle your Belle, Trent. Better yet, find yourself another Belle.”

He scoffed, looking her up and down. Planting his hands on his hips, he grinned at her. “I missed you, Carol. You do not know how much.”

She nodded, blinking through her tears. “I missed you, too.”

He swallowed, throwing his head back to stare at the ceiling. When his eyes returned to hers, they were clear with tears. “We have much to discuss about us, but this is not the right moment.”

She groaned, remembering the fight they after their fight at Birth. “I know.”

“We have another fight we have to see through, but let us put that aside for now.”

She let out a snort. “Of course. I will prepare for the said fight.”

“As shall I,” he said with another long sigh, spreading his arms to the side. She stepped into his embrace and he buried his face in the crook of her neck. “I hate your hair.”

“I hate my new name.”

He nodded. “I am the only one who can call you Carol.”

“Every bloody woman in Belcourt calls me Carol. Including your Belle.”

His arms tightened around her. She felt a rush of heat pass through her when he planted his lips on her skin. “If you want to see this through, you will have to go now,” he murmured against her shoulder.

“I know.”

She closed her eyes when his lips lingered on her forehead, and suddenly she did not want to go.

But she pulled away from his arms anyway and squared her shoulders. With a tearful smile, she smoothed his hair with her fingers. “I will need help down the ladder, my lord.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

After another debate, he convinced her he could take her back to her villa without raising suspicion using his unmarked carriage. He waited until she slipped through the door unnoticed.

It may be quite a while before they could see each other again in private, unless he found a way.

Giving his driver the direction of their next destination, Trent took a long breath as it finally dawned on him that he had not lost her.

But the sense of relief he felt was dampened moments later when his carriage pulled to a stop outside Jade’s villa.

There, parked across the street, he watched her dark bedroom window.

The villa seemed innocent.

His hands balled.

It was a great struggle not to reach for the door and jump out of the carriage. It took all his will and might not to knock on his Belles’ door, let her lead her upstairs to her bedchamber, and then wrap his hands around her neck.

He was angry not because the woman did what he did; he was angry because he should have seen it coming. He was furious because he knew it was all because of him.

He kicked the seat across from him and growled through his teeth.

The tears rolled down his cheeks and angrily dropped on his lap as he raked his fingers through his hair while he screamed in silence; the act engorged the veins in his neck and temple.

He kicked the seat in front of him again because that was all he could do.

Trent tapped the ceiling of his carriage and they rolled out of the street, away from Jade’s villa.

They made another stop outside Caroline’s place. As he watched the candles in her bedchamber go off, Trent made a decision.

If Caroline was determined to see this through, he had no choice but to support her.

But to do that, he had to be a better actor.

XV | A Flower

Lady Mariam fixed him with a hard stare, her blue eyes probing him like she would any gentleman she conversed with. He did not know how old the woman was, but he could sense that she had seen enough men like Trent before. He could only pray that Mariam did not see through him.

“And how do you think she will react to this?” Lady Mariam asked, lifting the letter she received from him. “I understand that she is your fiancée, Trent Durham, but you must also realize that Belcourt has given her its protection and she has allowed us to do so.”

He came to Belcourt knowing that they would challenge him. Of course, Mariam would say this.

Leaning back in his chair, he stared at Mariam from across her desk. The fact that they ushered him into the woman’s private study within the Flower Garden spoke volumes. This was a private discussion that was not to be repeated to anyone else.

One should think carefully where Lady Mariam was concerned, and Trent did just that for two nights prior to coming here. He placed his hand under his chin and carefully nodded. “I appreciate Belcourt for providing Caroline the protection she needs, my lady,” he started, his gaze imprisoning hers, “but Belcourt must also realize that Caroline has a powerful family outside.”

Lady Mariam’s jaw hardened. “Am I picking a threat from your tone, Trent?”

“Oh, no,” he said, breaking into a smile. “I care very little about the agreement you have with Caroline. I am but a flower here, after all. What you may have construed as a threat is not coming from me, my lady, but the Duke of Remington himself.”

The Mistress’s brow arched, but she remained quiet.

“While he agrees that Caroline is safest here, his wife believes otherwise. The duchess will only allow this terrible arrangement—her words, not mine—to continue if someone she trusts can watch over Caroline.”

Lady Mariam stared at him for a long time, and by how the woman’s brows were knitted together, Trent surmised that what she was about to say next would not be good. So, when Mariam opened her mouth to speak, he interjected by adding, “The duke is desperate to keep his daughter safe, and his wife assured. Now, as their future son-in-law, I am obliged to agree. While I am confident Belcourt can keep Caroline safe until we find the culprit, her family does not share the same level of confidence.”

“The duke agreed to keep his daughter with Belcourt.”

“He did, yes. But the duchess does not. She will force the duke to take their daughter from Belcourt if I cannot be her secret flower, and unfortunately, he has the power to do that, yes? His daughter, after all, is not in her full faculties to decide for herself, having lost her memory. Wives can be powerful, too, if you must know, and I can attest that the Duchess of Remington is not one I should disappoint with on this matter.”

Trent smiled inwardly. Lady Mariam knew she had to keep Caroline in Belcourt because that’s what Belcourt wanted.

“And,” Trent said, lifting a finger when the woman opened her mouth, stopping her words, “I am only applying as her secret flower. No one will have to know. Trust me, my lady, that I dislike this plan as much as you do, but I have people to please outside Belcourt.”

The Mistress sternly nodded, her face filled with disapproval. “Let us go back to my first question, Trent, before you took up the habit of interrupting me.” He smiled in apology. “Dare not do that again. Remember that you also have people within Belcourt to please.”

“My apologies.”

Lady Mariam tilted her head to ask again, “Again, let me ask you, Trent Durham. How do you think she will react to this?”

Trent’s lips twitched. “I am confident that Caroline will react to this gracefully.”

“She does not remember you.”

“But I do remember her,” he retorted.

The woman’s lips curled in a way Trent did not like.

“Caroline and I are betrothed since we were children, and no one else knows her more than I do. She may have failed to provide me with everything a man needs, but she was my best friend. I knew her—I know her.” He smiled at Lady Mariam. “So, trust me, my lady, when I say that Caroline will take this very gracefully.”

Lady Mariam’s eyebrow twitched. “And of Jade?”

“Jade is my Belle, not my wife, is she?” He turned his head and frowned at Mariam. “And why would I worry about Jade? She will never have to know about this because I am applying to be my fiancée’s secret flower.” Then he broke in a grin. “And I am certain that if Jade finds out, which I am certain to be unlikely because this will only be between you and me—and Caroline, if you accept my application—Jade will not mind. Belles are not like the women outside Belcourt.”

The tension in the room reigned for a while before Lady Mariam blinked and smiled. “You understand that I will have to take this to the Maidens first.”

“And I expect that they will understand and be gracious.”

Mariam nodded with a knowing and confident smile. “Do not let your hopes up, Trent Durham.”

“Oh, I do not. Belcourt can do whatever it wishes. I have been your gentleman long enough to know how I should act and think.” He let out a dramatic sigh. “I am only concerned that this will force the duke and the duchess to do what they will deem necessary for their child’s wellbeing and I would hate to be inconvenienced by it.” He stood before the woman could dismiss him. “I will wait for the approval of my application.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Apart from having a less tiny villa, Caroline could not find that much difference from when she was still living as Lady Caroline Comhar, the eldest daughter of the Duke of Remington.

She would wake up and her maid, Fatima, would come in and dress her for the morning. They would serve her the breakfast Shay prepared for her. And then there was nothing to do until luncheon.

By afternoon, she would walk to the park with Fatima who told her many stories of her time with Aliya, the famous Belle who eventually married a St. Vincent.

Caroline was aware of the St. Vincents, and she had heard of the news when Oliver St. Vincent married a Belle. It caused quite a stir within the Circus, she heard. However, she was yet to find out if letting a former Belle be this close to the Royal Circus was safe. But as far as she was concerned, Ellise St. Vincent was fine with having Aliya as her sister-in-law, and Caroline trusted her friend’s ability to judge people.

However, just as Caroline was getting bored, things picked up pace. Merely two days after her visit to Trent, Ruby and Jade came calling on her.

“We will have a tea party this weekend,” Jade told her excitedly. “The other Belles will be happy to see you.”

Caroline smiled. “I will be honored to join.”

Ruby smiled at her. “Well?”

She blinked, confused. “Well, what?”

“Do you have a flower yet?”

From the corner of her eye, Caroline saw Jade’s jaw tighten. “They informed me that a Soldier will come by soon.”

Ruby clucked her tongue and rolled her eyes. “A high chance that a Soldier’s visit will result to you having a mission, not a flower.”

Caroline smiled. “Honestly, I am more excited about a mission.”

Jade laughed. “Oh, trust me, darling,” she said, giving Caroline a meaningful smile, “you will want a flower.”

Maintaining the curious smile, Caroline asked, “Pray tell?”

Jade shared a look with Ruby before they both giggled.

Amazing , Caroline unwillingly thought. They were brilliant actresses. They made her feel so very welcomed, as if they had attacked her at the cabin, gagged her, and interrogated her.

Then she mentally shook her head, reminding herself that she could not think this way. She had to believe that these ladies were her friends. “What?” she asked with a chuckle. “Go on, tell me the secret. Why would I want to have a flower?”

Jade cleared her throat, her face flushing red.

God help me, I want to kill this woman. Caroline bit her tongue, reprimanding her own thoughts.

“Well, for one, a woman deserves to be pleasured.”

She should not think of Trent whenever she was with this woman, but Caroline could not help her. “How?” She could not help it; she had to ask.

“Well,” Jade softly began, “pleasure in a way that you will lose sense of your reality.”

Caroline maintained her composure. The woman must have taken her silence as a sign to tell more.

“You want to be consumed by a man, Carol. You crave to feel him inside you; you will want to feel his heated breath brushing against your naked skin as he plunges you to a destruction you demand to experience over and over again. You will want your breath be stolen as he gives you life, and all that taking place in bed where you writhe with passion, soaked in sweat.”

Ruby cleared her throat and laughed awkwardly. “Now, Jade, darling, we are uncertain if Carol is ready for this kind of talk.”

No, she was not ready. And she was unsure if she wanted to hear more. Her hands were shaking, and she held tried to control it. What? With anger? Fury? Hatred? Why? Because this woman was talking about Trent? But many women had experienced the same thing with a man. She, Caroline, was amongst them.

She would be a hypocrite not to remember how it felt to receive gratification in a way Jade described.

“Oh, I am certain she will have to learn someday,” said Jade to Ruby. “We have done the modest talks with new Belles before and look how they have struggled when they eventually had to do the deed.”

Ruby’s shaky laugh did not pass Caroline’s attention. “Oh well, you are correct. I remember how Sasha was so innocent when she first became a Belle.”

“Precisely,” said Jade, nodding her red head, her grey eyes capturing Caroline’s. “That is why we must prepare our dear friend, Carol.”

Caroline could only smile. “I am not even certain if I would want a gentleman.”

“You are a Belle, Carol. You will need a gentleman.” Jade’s voice was stern, reminding her of what she was capable of. “You need to make use of the giant bed in your room. My flower has shown me many wonders while in it, trust me, and I hope that you can find the same things too with the right gentleman.”

“I can refuse such an act, yes? Until I am ready?”

“Certainly!” said Ruby with a gentle smile. “It has to be a mutual agreement. In fact, you can choose to be the same as Aaron and I.”

Jade rolled her eyes. “No, you would want to be not like the two of them, trust me.”

“Why?”

“They are friends.”

“Very good friends, in fact,” said Ruby. “Nothing else.”

“Then you do not engage in—”

“They are an odd pair,” Jade pointed out.

Caroline saw irritation flicker in Ruby’s deep-set blue eyes. “You can do anything you want with your gentleman, Carol. He cannot force you to prostitute yourself to him.”

Jade let out a dramatic sigh. “Well, that is true. You do not want to bed a man unwillingly. It will only turn bad for both of you.” Jade turned to Ruby. “I am only grateful that Trent and I are very understanding of each other.”

“How so?” she asked before she could stop herself.

“Well, I respect his privacy,” Jade said. “He expects that from me. We have rules and I suggest that you have the same with your future flower. Whenever Trent and I are together, there is naught but understanding. He knows what I want and I know what he needs. He came to Belcourt for a reason, did he not? They all do.”

“And that is?”

“To get what they could not from their actual lives, of course!” Jade said. “We make their fantasies real, darling, ones they cannot get from their wives, lovers, or fiancées.”

At that point, Caroline did not know if she would stab the woman, or tie weight around her legs before drowning her in a nearby lake.

“And most of these fantasies are just pure innocent ones,” Ruby said in contradiction. “Most of these men only want companionship and friendship.”

“Well, that is also true,” said Jade, her smile turning wicked. “Until they see you as a woman, that is.”

Ruby let out a helpless laugh. She playfully slapped Jade’s arm. “Stop it, Jade. You may scare Carol.”

“Oh, I am certain Carol has seen the red book.”

“In fact, I did,” she admitted. “I must admit it is very… informative.”

The two ladies laughed. Then Jade said, “Every villa given to Belles has the red book.”

Ruby shared a look with Caroline and rolled her eyes.

“And have you applied everything from the red book, Jade?” Caroline asked, once more belatedly scolding herself. But how could she stop herself from asking if she was this curious? But she was also afraid to know how much Trent gave this wench.

“Well, not all, because my flower can be quite… well, let us simply say he does what he wants and I am only happy to receive. And he does it tremendously.” Jade winked at her before letting out a laugh.

“Now!” Ruby suddenly cried out, jumping to her feet, “shall we go for that walk? Enough of this conversation, Jade. I’m sure Carol gets what you mean.” With a sympathetic smile, Ruby reached for Caroline’s hand. “Do not take her words to heart, darling. Deal with your gentleman in the manner you desire. Remember, you are your own person. You are your own woman. No man owns you.”

Caroline nodded and smiled. “Yes, I agree.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

By evening, Caroline was deep in thoughts in her bedchamber.

She tried to erase everything Jade shared about her and Trent from her mind, but she could not help but wonder.

She is a liar , the voice in her head hissed.

True, but Trent would have done anything to get Jade’s trust.

In the past, she had thought nothing of it. She was always fine with him having lovers as he also gave her liberty to engage with other men, for they had always been just friends who were to be tied in a marriage planned for them.

Their friendship was their reality, and they grew up thinking their betrothal was naught but a transaction of convenience; an agreement between two powerful families.

But why was she bothered now?

She must hate Jade too much to be this troubled.

Caroline shook her head. She must control this hate if she wanted to succeed with her plans because Jade was not only her enemy here. She should put aside any thoughts of Trent. She had to forget who he was.

She had done it so easily when she woke up in Belcourt.

Visiting him must have been a wrong idea , she regretfully thought, pacing around her room. Her own control of her thoughts was being tested since she saw him.

No , her mind contradicted. It started when he barged into the Flower Garden .

A long weary sigh escaped her because the voice in her head was correct. She seemed to have lost grip of the control she mastered after the attack when she saw him.

Because he was familiar.

When he walked into that drawing room, he carried with him the memories she had been trying to suppress. And it attacked her. It made her restless to see him, and when the opportunity came to her, she came to him without inhibition.

And now she was just a mess. She could barely keep up pretense whenever she was with Jade and Ruby that she found herself desperate to part from the two women earlier.

You have gone this far, Caroline, she told herself.

A knock on her door interrupted her thoughts. She turned to find Fatima standing in the doorway with a smile. “A Soldier is here to see you, my lady.”

She blinked, frozen in her spot for a moment, before she jumped and hurried down the stairs and into the parlor where Gabrielle was already waiting for her.

The woman greeted her with a smile. Wrapped in her green cloak, Gabrielle eyed her from head to foot. “You look fine, Caroline. I am glad.”

“I am recovering well, thank you,” she said, taking a seat. She gestured for Gabrielle to sit down.

“I will not be long as it is already late,” Gabrielle said. “I only came here to deliver words from Belcourt.”

Caroline smiled, waiting.

Gabrielle stared at her, green eyes calculating and firm. “Belcourt has accepted a flower for you.”

“A flower?” she asked, suddenly growing stiff. “I was told that I have the freedom to decide to have a flower or not.”

“Yes, we understand, but Belcourt has decided on this because they believe it is for the best. Your flower, in Belcourt’s opinion, will suit you well.”

Caroline swallowed. “And who will this flower be?”

“Robert Dior, Marquess of Chester and future Duke of Calbridge.”

XVI | A Rendezvous

The door opened and the poor young butler was immediately brushed aside when Trent swept his way in through the doorway with a piece of paper in his hand.

“Dior!” he shouted, his steps digging into the expensive carpet that lined the hallway. “Get your master to the drawing room now!” he shouted at the butler who was looking as furious as he.

“His lordship is currently indisposed, my lord!”

“Then he is in the study,” he growled, turning on his heels. “If you do not show me where the room is now, I will start breaking every bloody door that comes my way, butler!”

“My lord, this is extremely scandalous—”

Trent whirled around and advanced toward the butler who retreated with each step, face red with fury. “Take me to your master now ,” he ordered through his teeth.

The butler’s jaw tightened, but Trent understood the man’s resolve when he simply squared his shoulders and stood his ground, saying nothing.

“Very well,” he ground out, turning on his heels. He climbed up the stairs, shouting, “Dior!”

As he reached the second landing, he stopped, looking left to right. The butler was following behind him after shouting for a footman.

Before the butler’s reinforcement arrived, Trent trudged down the right corridor, shouting for Dior. After opening three doors—slamming two against the wall—the door at the end opened and Dior appeared, frowning at him with his hands in his pockets.

“What the bloody hell, Chalbarth!” Robert Dior shouted.

Trent could have leaped toward the man because his legs took him in front of Dior within seconds. “What is this?” he asked, pushing the paper against the man’s chest.

As Dior bent down to read, Trent entered the man’s study to find the liquor cabinet where he poured himself an excellent brandy. While he took his first gulp, the butler and the footman had appeared and Dior dismissed them with a wave of his hand while he frowned down on the paper.

Once he finished reading the letter, he turned and quietly entered the study, his face too striking Trent wanted to put a dent in it. His hands balled as the inviting thought occurred to him, but he stopped himself, allowing the man enough time to pour himself a drink.

Trent found a chaise and settled in it, jaw tight, eyes following Dior as the man walked to the nearest window. “I hope you took precaution.”

“I did,” Trent bit out, glaring at the man. “How long have you been planning this with Darcy?”

“It was not Darcy’s idea,” said Dior, approaching him. He returned the letter to Trent and then took his place behind his large wooden desk. Face impassive, devoid of hints of what he may think of. “Blackwood suggested it.”

“That you become my fiancée’s flower?” he calmly demanded, but his voice reverberated around the room, making it known to Dior how he felt.

Dior’s black eyes fixed on him, unmoving and strong. “You are too emotional, Chalbarth.”

Trent scoffed. He downed the rest of the brandy and leaned over to slam the empty glass on the table before the chaise. Then he stood and dragged a chair in front of Dior’s table. The room was quiet, and for a moment the only sound was the distant chirping of the birds through the open window. Last year, Trent spent a summer afternoon such as this with Caroline, building the cabin.

“I have every bloody right to be emotional, Dior,” he said, too calmly for his credit. “I applied to be her secret flower.”

“Darcy agrees with Belcourt,” said Dior. “Whoever is responsible for Caroline’s attack may be part of your circle or that of Remington.”

“My fiancée’s attacker is my own Belle.”

“Yes, precisely. She is within your circle.”

“I have my eyes on her.”

“Since when?”

His jaw tightened because he knew where Dior was leading the argument. If he told the truth that he had eyes on Jade long before Caroline’s attack, the man could easily prove that he was not capable of protecting his fiancée. Jade still slipped through his watchful men.

Because she made him believe she was spending time in Belcourt that day. And she went to Belcourt that day. And his men left thinking she would stay as she typically did.

Having finished their argument without engaging in a verbal one, Dior leaned against his chair, eyes never leaving Trent. “You are to keep your distance from her.”

“How in the bloody hell will I do that when she is friends with my Belle?”

“It is not my job to know how you should manage it, but be careful whenever you are around her. Everyone is watching you.”

“Do you think I do not know that?”

“Darcy informed me that Belcourt suspects you.”

“Why? Because I applied to be my fiancée’s secret flower?”

“Yes.”

“And how in the hell did you become a gentleman of Belcourt?”

“My parents are friends with the Duke of Islefield.”

“Of course, they are,” he scoffed. “And I assume that you have also got the keys into the Stanway estate?”

“No, but we will get it on the morrow.” Dior studied him. “Are you concerned that I will treat Caroline as how flowers treat their Belles?”

“No, of course not. She would never allow you to touch her.”

A tiny smile curled the man’s lips. “Perhaps.”

His face darkened. “You will not touch her.”

Dior sighed. “Fret not, Chalbarth, I have no interests on such trivial things.”

“And you will escort her to every ball she has to go through as a Belle. You keep an eye on her whenever my Belle is around—and especially when my Belle is not around.”

Dior narrowed his eyes. “I did not realize I will take orders from you, Chalbarth.”

Trent felt his blood boil. Then he stood. “I came here to tell you that Caroline will not like this at all.”

Dior nodded. “I expect that.”

“How is that friend of yours? The French bastard.”

“We are no longer chummy.”

“Good, because if I ever see him again, if he ever comes close to Caroline, you will have a Frenchman’s head for dinner.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Caroline smiled as she sashayed into the drawing room with Fatima entering the room first to escort her and present her to her flower .

“Thank you, Fatima, I believe I can handle this myself,” she said, eyes on Robert Dior.

She did not particularly dislike Robert. His father was an acquaintance of hers, both in and out of the Royal Circus. He was also oddly friends with Ellise. Well, as what the woman would claim. But Robert was also friends with the bastard who ruined Caroline’s life.

“Good evening, my lord,” she said, walking close to him. His eyes were unreadable as he watched her approach; he did not even flinch when she stood too close to him to whisper, “I do not know why you are doing this, but I am not liking this at all.”

“Chalbarth warned me, but I how you feel about this is none of my concern,” he quickly replied before he stepped away and returned to the settee. “I was ordered by Belcourt to present myself to you,” he said, voice loud enough for any prying ears. “I hope that we can be friends first, my lady, before we decide how we proceed with our relationship.”

Caroline glared at him while she gracefully replied, “Of course, my lord. But you must forgive me if I address you by your first name. We Belles address our gentlemen however we wish.”

“I shall take no offense,” he said in a dry, deadpan voice.

“Would you like a drink?”

“No.”

“We have fresh biscuits.”

“No, thank you.”

“Then would you like a walk to the park?”

“No, it is too sunny outside.”

“A brandy?”

“No.”

Caroline gritted her teeth. “Then would you like to leave?”

“Yes.”

They both eagerly jumped to their feet, and she escorted him to the door. “I was invited to a ball and I intend to attend,” she told him. “I expect that you will escort me?”

He did not want to, but it was also clear that it was part of his mission to keep her safe. “Yes,” he replied, voice strained.

Caroline smiled. “See you then, my lord.”

She opened the door and found that Fatima was already waiting outside. Soon, Fatima joined her in the drawing room with a fretful look. “You dislike him?”

“We do not like each other,” she admitted. “But I will give him a chance.”

“Yes, you should. He seems rather nice.”

“I highly doubt that, Fatima, but we shall see.” She checked the time. “I have tea with Ruby and Jade. You do not have to accompany me.”

“But I must, my lady.”

“Fatima, I need a moment to be with myself. The short time I will spend alone as I walk to Ruby’s villa will be an enormous help.”

“Are you not feeling well, my lady?”

“No, I feel fine.” She massaged her temple. “I am just… shall we say, overwhelmed.”

“I understand,” Fatima said, nodding.

“You and Carrie can come and fetch me at five this afternoon.”

“Yes, of course.”

“You know of the Belrose Café?”

“Yes.”

“I will wait for you there.”

Fatima nodded, eyeing her with concern. If the woman was suspicious, Caroline could not tell.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Caroline did not expect that the walk was tiresome instead of helpful, but it gave her time to think nonetheless.

Robert Dior would not pose a problem, but she did not like the fact that Belcourt allowed him to be her flower.

It was suspicious to be this close to two Royals while in Belcourt—Trent and Robert.

Was this deliberate?

Had Jade dug deeper into her life and Trent’s? Was Trent in danger of being found out? Was Robert being trapped? And what of her? Was she being played?

She needed answers fast, but how could she have that when Trent was nowhere in sight?

Her thoughts eventually drifted away when she reached the busy town center. She made her way to the Belrose Café, composing herself. She would have to spend another afternoon with Ruby and Jade, and this time she must be ready to turn the tables.

They were true actresses, one of the best she had ever witnessed apart from herself, but they would have weaknesses. Like everyone else, they must have something she could use as leverage.

And she was also starting to enjoy the new habit which only happened whenever she was around Jade: imagining how she would kill the wench.

She stopped outside the Belrose Café and looked through the large glass window. Sure enough, the two Belles were already inside. Jade was facing away, while Ruby sat to Jade’s right, leaning close with an angry look on her face. She was talking to Jade, eyes narrowed and brows knitted while she dug one finger on the table.

Caroline did not move, deciding she would rather watch the two ladies freely show their true colors for a few more minutes before barging in on them.

“My lady,” a deep voice said behind her and she went cold. “Please follow me.” When she remained rooted to her spot, washed with dread, the voice added, “It is me, Orlin. No, do not look back. Please, just follow me.”

Caroline swallowed, threw Jade and Ruby one last look before she turned and searched for Trent’s butler among the crowd of people enjoying the summer sun.

When she finally saw him, she hurried and followed, looking around her. Jade or Ruby’s maids may be were around. As she doubted this careless move, a hand grabbed her arm and Trent’s voice whispered in her ear, “Come this way.”

As they passed through a sea of people, he led her into a narrow alleyway that looked like it was leading to the part of the city her father had warned her never to wander into.

And suddenly, Trent was in front of her, his hand behind him holding hers as they squeezed through the narrow passage with merely a few inches to spare from the filthy brick walls covered with soot and grime. She looked over her shoulder.

The little opening seemed invisible to those who passed by.

And then she yelped when Trent made a sudden turn into a much darker place.

“Trent, this place is terrible!” she hissed, covering her nose. She did not know how to describe it for she had never sniffed such horrifying smell before. Trent stood in front of her, face serious. But he was standing too close, and she had to say something. “If this is the fragrance of hell, then this is how your Belle should smell like.”

The serious look on his face cracked as a snort escaped him. “Shut up, Carol, do not make me laugh.”

“You are standing too close.” Her hand still covering her nose and mouth, muffling her voice. “Step back a little,” she said, lightly pushing him.

“Bloody hell, Carol!” he growled, resisting the force of her hand, trying to save his own coat from the grime-covered brick wall behind him. Clucking his tongue with annoyance, he pulled her hand away from her face and all of a sudden, Caroline felt naked.

“Robert Dior is my flower,” she informed him.

“I know.”

“Did you apply to be my flower?”

“Yes, of course.”

“Then why did you fail?”

“There is no test, Carol. Belcourt matches the Belles with the flowers.”

“Then Belcourt does not think we are a match?”

His eyes narrowed at her. “Do you truly believe the crap about Belcourt making suitable matches?”

“Well, they matched you with a deranged criminal, perhaps not. But then they say opposites are drawn to each other, so you may be a match after all!” she snapped.

He frowned. “Where is this anger toward me coming from?”

She gritted her teeth. Tearing her gaze away from his, she said, “Just say what you want to say. They are waiting for me in the café.”

“I have nothing to say.”

Her eyes snapped back to him. “Then why bother dragging me into this filthy alleyway—”

“I just want to know if you are doing well.”

“I am doing well.” She made a move to leave, but his hand caught her arm.

“Carol, you are mad.”

“I am, yes.”

“Why?”

“Because you failed to become my flower! But do not mind my anger. You are not at fault, and I do not understand why I am mad at you.”

He placed his hands on his hips. “I know you know why. Tell me.”

“Your Belle has been telling me details I should not even be aware of. It must be because I hate her so much.”

“What details.”

“Of your sexual escapades.”

His eye twitched and his jaw tightened.

She growled under her breath. “Why do I hate that you do not even deny them?”

“Carol, you know that my feelings for her are—”

“I know, do not tell me.” She looked at both ends of the corridor and wrinkled her nose. “I am starting to feel dizzy from the stench.”

“Are you jealous?”

His questioned stupefied her.

Am I?

“No, I am not certain,” she truthfully said, looking up to meet his eyes. A wrong move, because… well, she wanted to kiss him.

What the bloody hell was wrong with her?

He narrowed his eyes. “I think you are jealous. I just cannot point out why.”

“Well, neither do I.” She cleared her throat. “Is there more you wish to say?”

“Are you angry because I do things with her I do not do with you?”

“I did not ask if you have more things to ask. I want information you may share about other things—” she stopped because he was waiting for her answer and he would not stop staring at with one brow arched if she did not answer. “Yes, maybe. But I am not saying I want us to do the things you do with her. I just hate the thought of you taking pleasure from her .”

“Then are you saying you are forbidding me to bed her?”

She did not answer.

“You only have to say the word, Carol.”

“You will have to bed her. That is all she talks about. She may start to wonder if you suddenly stop and—”

“Very well,” he interrupted coldly. She frowned up at him but he was no longer looking at her.

“Trent, all I mean to say is that—”

“I should whore myself to her,” he completed for her.

“No! That is not—”

“I understand what you mean, Carol.”

He was angry now, and she sighed with frustration. “We should not discuss your sexual relationship with your Belle from now on. It is a sensitive topic for us both.”

“Let us include that on our list of arguments once you are out of Belcourt.”

“I agree.”

He nodded, brows still fused together, obviously still angry.

“I have a mission tonight.”

“Where?”

“Stanway estate. Dior’s parents gained the keys into the private study. Rider was compromised for the mission and they ordered me to step in.”

“Will it be dangerous?”

“It might. We do not know. We had had the key for a few days now. Stanway or his household staff may have discovered it missing by now.”

“Then do not go. A man such as the Duke of Islefield will surely have already found out about the stolen key.” When he did not reply she sighed. “Of course, you are going, you bloody idiot.”

A scoff and he pulled her head toward him, planting a kiss on her forehead. “Go,” he said, “and be careful.”

She glared at him. “You be careful. I am not the one breaking into other people’s estates.” She made a move to leave but stopped. Looking at him one more time, she added, “Next time, I will come to you. No more filthy alleyways.”

He smirked.

“Be careful,” she sternly repeated. “I am utterly serious.”

He nodded. “Go.”

Rolling her eyes, Caroline walked away.

“I still hate your bloody hair!”

She smiled and quickened her pace, thinking how fun this was. Trent having his own mission while she was living a great thrilling adventure with his murderous lover.

XVII | A Dose Of

Trent had his unmarked carriage marked two blocks away from the Stanway estate. They were told that it would be empty tonight, but there would still be the staff to worry about.

Without warning, the door of his carriage opened and a blond man jumped in, his face covered. Terence Garmont. “Good evening,” the man greeted, throwing Trent a piece of leather. “Cover your face.”

Trent held the straps of the leather and tied it over his nose and mouth. “Where’s Greene?”

Just as he asked, a knock came to the door of the carriage and a man dressed in black walked past them, walking down the side of the road that led to the Stanway estate.

Stefan Northcott, the Viscount of Greene, was perhaps the most experienced Royal in their little group of three. Garmont, Trent was told, had been to over ten missions such as this one. Greene, countless. Trent, on the other hand, was having his first.

“Do not fail this one,” his father had told him last night.

He would hate to fail, but he would despise the look on his father’s face if they did not get what they came here for tonight.

Jumping out of the carriage, Garmont followed him down the road. As instructed, his carriage wheeled away.

Greene was walking toward the estate, a good distance away from them.

No one was talking.

Jubert Stanway, the Duke of Islefield, was the most trusted advisor of the king. If the Royal’s information was correct, and if the man was tasked to find Reginald in London, they needed as much information as they could. Blackwood wanted to know how much the current king knew and how far they were from Reginald.

When Trent and Garmont reached the estate, they hid behind a shrubbery and waited.

In less than five minutes, the front doors opened. They both looked down both sides of the road and stepped out of hiding. Without a sound, they slipped through the doors. In the hall, Greene was already waiting.

Communicating with their eyes, Trent nodded and climbed the stairs that led to the study.

He had not been here many times, but the three times he was, he had learned the layout of the villa. It was not a complicated one. In fact, it was very similar to many villas of prominent people in Coulway. His father owned one nearly the same as this.

Garmont was behind him, Greene somewhere in the estate looking for any sign of trouble.

The estate was silent.

In fact, it was the reason Trent stopped outside the study.

Garmont glared at him, telling him to hurry.

No, something was not right.

It was too silent. And this was too easy.

But as Garmont reached for the key Trent was holding in his hand, he wondered if he was just expecting something more complicated.

Maybe this was just exactly how it should be after weeks of planning.

Maybe it was supposed to be easy.

He heard the lock click as Garmont turned the key, and the door swung open.

Trent looked over his shoulder and followed Garmont into the room.

The man went straight to the table and started opening drawers.

Trent turned and walked to the nearest cabinet to start a search.

And then it happened.

Wherever they came from, he did not know.

They just appeared and started attacking. Trent felt the pressure of the blade against his left shoulder before the thought they were being attacked came to him. When it did, it was a second too late. He found himself facing the floor.

From somewhere around the table, he heard Garmont elicit a grunt as he fought with his own attacker.

Trent rolled to his right just as the tip of the sword struck the floor where his chest was. As he did so, he swung his right leg and floored his attacker. A thud and a grunt.

Female .

Gritting his teeth, Trent scrambled to his feet at the same time as his attacker. He kicked her sword from her hand and she stumbled back to regain her balance. She was dressed in black, her face hooded and covered.

As Trent prepared to swung his arm and land a punch, he found himself twisted and lurched back on the floor.

A third opponent.

That was when Greene walked in and kicked the third woman standing above Trent. And that was when the other attacker gathered her sword from the floor and strike, slicing Greene’s left leg.

Trent grabbed his pistol from his coat, but another woman kicked it out of his hand.

Behind them, Garmont sent his attacker crashing against the wall before he ran to regroup with Trent and Greene. The three of them stood back to back, circling as the three women circled them, rapiers in hand.

“Good evening, ladies,” Greene greeted behind his mask. “We did not expect such aggressive company tonight.”

One of the women advanced as Greene talked, pointing her rapier at Trent who dodged the attack by bending low, following it with a satisfying punch against the woman’s gut. She stumbled back, her eyes glinting with fury.

Her two companions stood in front of her, swords pointed outward—protecting.

“Let us not waste time,” said Greene, pulling his gun out of his coat pocket.

As he did so, one woman reached out for Garmont and held her sword against his throat.

“Your companion is losing a lot of blood,” the woman on the right said, her green eyes flickering toward Garmont whose hand was on his waist, covered with blood. “We suggest you take him out of here.”

Trent threw Greene a look.

For what seemed like a long moment, Greene was motionless, his pistol steadily pointed at the woman with the green eyes.

And then he held up his hands and slowly bent down to place it on the ground. The woman grabbed the pistol, and the other pushed Garmont toward them.

“Go now, gentlemen,” the green-eyed woman said. “Lord Islefield wishes to let the Circus know that Reginald’s head will be delivered to you in time.”

Trent caught Garmont who swayed, hand on his wound. He searched Garmont’s coat for a pistol, but it was not there. The other woman had recovered from Trent’s attack and was glaring at them as she joined her two companions.

“Greene,” he hissed at Greene, who had not moved from his spot. He backed away with Garmont, almost dragging the man to the door.

“Until next time, ladies,” Greene growled, slowly backing away from the room.

Trent dragged Garmont down the stairs, across the hall, and out the doors. The carriage was already waiting for them.

As he assisted his wounded companion into the carriage, Trent looked over his shoulder. Greene had not yet emerged.

“Bloody tarnation,” he gritted out before he whirled around to look for the man, but Greene was already running through the doors as he did so. “Where have you been!” Trent demanded.

“I had to make sure they would not run after us, you idiot,” Greene said, rushing past him and into the carriage. “Sinclair, now!” he shouted to the driver.

The carriage wheeled away when Trent jumped in. Greene was already inspecting Garmont’s wound, brows dipped in a frown.

“How did they know we’ll be here?” Trent asked.

Greene tore his leather mask off his face. “How else?” the man asked, glaring at Trent.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

“Aliya must be devastated. This is not how she planned this.”

Caroline pressed her back against the wall, listening to Fatima, Carrie, and Shay in the kitchen. She worried her lips while digesting the things the women were saying.

For over a quarter of an hour now, the ladies had been talking about Aliya’s sister who was courted into the Palace. Apparently, her maids did not find the news appealing.

And from what Caroline had gathered, Oliver St. Vincent’s wife was planning something.

Was it something against Belcourt?

If so, the former Belle’s former maids seemed to know about it.

Could they be comrades?

Caroline pushed away from the wall and quietly retreated to the parlor to wait for her guests. Ten minutes later, they arrived.

Jade was wearing a green dress, very similar to a dress Caroline procured two months ago; her red hair a little less arranged than Caroline was used to, with strays escaping their pins. Ruby was in a scarlet dress, her black hair swept to the side, her hat perfecting her look.

“You look marvelous, Ruby,” Caroline complimented with a smile. She turned to Jade, who settled in the winged chair in front of the window. “And you look stunning as always, Jade.”

“Thank you, my dear,” Jade replied, folding her hands on her lap. “Have you had a chance to shop yesterday?” she asked, looking at Caroline from head to foot. “You badly need new gowns.”

“I already took her to the modiste,” replied Ruby.

Caroline frowned at Jade, who looked bothered. “What is the matter, Jade?”

“Nothing.”

She turned to Ruby who averted her gaze and said, “Shall we ring for tea?”

“It is already being served,” Caroline replied, not taking her eyes off Jade. “Are you not feeling well, Jade?” Would you like a dose of poison? She added in her mind.

The woman’s lips thinned. Oh, she did not like Caroline’s prodding. “I am fine, Carol.”

Caroline shared a look with Ruby, who shrugged and gave her a wink.

Jade took a lungful of air and sighed, looking around the room. The woman was restless. “If you wish to get some air, you may walk around the garden,” Caroline offered.

“I said I am fine, Carol,” Jade sternly said through her teeth.

“I would love a walk in the garden,” Ruby said, jumping to her feet. She reached for Caroline’s hand and pulled her toward the door. “Jade, darling, call for us once tea is served,” she said to her friend; and to Caroline, she whispered, “Do not mind her. She has moments like this.”

“And when do these moments happen and why?”

They soon reached the garden and Ruby let go of Caroline to gaze at a budding flower. “Whenever her flower does not show himself.”

It took Caroline a moment to realize that Ruby had answered her question. She could tell that Ruby was tense avoiding her gaze. Are you feeling guilty, Ruby ? “Oh,” she said instead. “Perhaps she should learn to distract herself. We are not our flowers’ priorities.”

“Thus, she is here. Distracting herself,” Ruby sighed. Turning to face Caroline, she smiled. “I heard you have a flower.”

Caroline swallowed the bitter taste on her tongue. “Yes.”

“And?”

“He is rather handsome.”

“I hope to meet him soon.”

“I will introduce you to him once the chance comes up.”

“By the by, have you received the invitation for the party in Islefield?”

“Islefield?”

Ruby nodded. “Yes. The Duke of Islefield is throwing a week-long party to celebrate the fiftieth birthday of the duchess.”

“The duke is your flower’s father.”

“Yes, and he knows that his son and I are best of friends.” Ruby’s gentle smile brightened her face. “Carol, there are many good relationships amongst Belles and their flowers. You ought to see more of them. I will see that Aaron will send you and your flower an invitation.”

“Thank you, Ruby.”

Ruby winked at her and she noticed the tiny mole under the woman’s outer corner of her left eye. “I am doing this because I want you to feel welcomed, Carol.”

“That is very thoughtful of you.” But can I trust you?

Caroline noticed that Jade tried her best to be in good spirits, but she failed. Even after the two ladies had gone, Caroline could not help but wonder why Trent had not seen Jade yet.

Something happened .

She restlessly paced around her room, biting her nail. She could try to visit him, but she had already done that once. It would be a risk to try it again.

If he was her flower, it would have been — “Of course, Caroline, you bloody idiot,” she said under her breath, rushing out of the door and into the small study downstairs.

She scribbled a note.

I would very much appreciate if you can come and visit me tonight.

-Carol

She folded the paper and called for Carrie. “Please, deliver this to the Earl of Chester.”

While Carrie was out to deliver the note to Robert, Caroline had to maintain her composure and waited in the parlor.

It had been a week since she last saw Trent. He told her then he had a mission that night. If he had not been out to see Jade, something must have happened without her knowledge.

But surely the Circus would let her know?

Half an hour later, or what seemed like forever, Robert Dior walked into the parlor.

“My lord,” she greeted, already on her feet. “Would you like a walk around the garden?”

“I would rather have tea first, thank you,” Robert said, sitting down.

She narrowed her eyes at him and he only stared. Impatient, Caroline rang for tea, which Fatima dutifully served.

“Would you like to go to the garden now?” she asked after Robert took three sips.

He carefully replaced his cup on the table. “Since I had to hurry my way here, I believe I earned the right to rest.”

Caroline pursed her lips, throwing the open doorway a look. She sighed. She could not talk about Trent with Robert here.

“An invitation to the Islefield ball was sent to me,” Robert said. “It is my plan to attend with you.”

“Another Belle told me about the ball just this afternoon. I will tell her she need not send me an invitation then.”

He nodded, his dark eyes looking at her. Unreadable.

Caroline stood. “I would appreciate it if you walk with me to the garden, Robert. I do not feel well.”

“Then mayhap you should rest.”

“I feel well enough to want a walk in the garden.”

He looked around, then sighed. As he stood, Caroline rushed to the door.

Once far enough from earshot, she whirled around to face him. “How is Trent? How did his mission go?”

“Not well.”

Caroline froze. “Who? The mission or Trent?”

“Both.”

Her jaw tightened. “And you took your precious time to tell me this?” she hissed.

“I was not given the order to inform you, Carol.”

“Do not call me Carol.”

“That is the name given to you by Belcourt. I am only trying to fit in the role as your flower.”

“Well, do not call me that. Call me anything else.” She whirled and walked down the path for a few more steps. He followed behind her, then stopped when she turned and faced him again. “You are not taking your precious time to tell me he is dead, are you?”

Robert Dior blinked. “No.”

Caroline sighed with relief. “Then is he injured?”

“Left shoulder.”

“Is he healing well?”

“I am not his doctor, my lady.”

Caroline closed her eyes to summon the little patience she had left. “Robert,” she carefully said, “if you do not tell me anything that will relieve my worry, I will have a sword down your throat.”

“You are not capable of—”

“Ellise will do me the honor.”

Robert frowned. “Why would she do that? She and I have nothing against each other.”

“Then I will do it while you are sleeping. Answer my question now, Robert.”

“He is doing well. He is resting. St. Vincent said that he should not go out for a while to avoid suspicion.”

“Who attacked him?”

“Them.”

“Them who?”

“Who attacked them is the right question.”

Caroline growled, closing her hands into fists. “Who attacked them ?”

“Soldiers from Belcourt.”

She already knew the answer before she even asked, so why did she bother? Was she hoping Belcourt would not have been that smart to know?

“Someone told Belcourt.”

“Yes. Apparently.”

She brushed a hand over her forehead. “I want to see him.”

“It will not heal him.”

“I want to see him,” she insisted.

“It is too risky.”

“I want to see him.”

She watched him struggle, his jaw tight as he gave her a hard look. “He is still in Sinclair.”

“You told me he is—”

“St. Vincent wanted him and the other two Royals to be monitored closely.”

She nodded.

“I can take you there.”

“No, you do not have to.”

“Then how else do you suppose will you go there without raising suspicion?”

“In case you have forgotten, Robert, Sinclair is a bloody hospital.”

“Yes, and a Belle cannot just walk in—”

“And I happen to be injured as well,” she interjected. “Now, would you like to finish that tea?” she asked, feeling like she was talking to a bloody child.

“Yes.” He stiffly turned to return inside the villa.

Caroline sighed. “I hope that you will learn how to be a little more cooperative, Robert. What we are thrown into requires beneficial partnership.”

“I prefer working alone.”

“Then you should not have joined the Circus.”

He did not answer. Caroline let go of the matter.

Robert Dior would always be Robert Dior, she thought with a helpless shake of her head.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Sasha stayed inside her carriage and watched Ruby enter the elegant doors of the hotel.

It took quite a long time for the carriage she was waiting for to arrive. A man climbed down, his face shadowed by a bowler hat. The tall collar of his coat hid the lower part of his face.

Leaning back against her seat, Sasha waited until the man’s carriage disappeared.

She tapped the roof, and they rolled away from the hotel.

Soon, they were across the street from West’s villa.

The candles in his study were lit.

She waited patiently. It could have been an hour, it could have been two.

But he finally stood in front of the window.

It was far, but she knew he was looking at her.

Sasha smiled.

He placed his hands in the pockets of his trousers, head slightly tilted to the side as he stared at her watching him.

Her eyes watered.

Soon , she thought, before she tapped the carriage to go back to Strait.

XVIII. Spy on Spy

“The Circus is disappointed, but it is understandable why you failed,” the Duke of Whitton said, voice grave. His eyes, on the other hand, spoke nothing but disappointment as he held his son’s gaze. “Even Greene did not see the attack coming.”

“It means that information about our mission had reached Belcourt,” he told the man. Frustration was not even the correct term to describe how he felt. For all he knew, they had been careful. He hated to think someone inside the Circus had deliberately leaked information.

“The moment you doubt your comrades is the moment you start dying,” his father snapped. “The Circus had no traitor.”

He ignored the man. For years, he learned how to do it.

“I heard that Chester is Caroline’s new flower.”

“Who told you—”

“Remington. Who else?”

His jaw tightened. “Belcourt did not like my move.”

“You appeared desperate. In their eyes, you applied to be a gentleman for reasons similar to the others. Starting to act like a caring fiancé does not ring well with Belcourt.”

“I will keep that in mind.”

His father’s brown eyes were almost golden against the glare of the sun. “Are you keeping your Belle satisfied?”

“Yes.”

“Do you take her to bed when she wants to?”

Gritting his teeth, Trent glared at his father. “I do not think I have to prove my abilities in bed to you, Father.”

The duke shrugged and turned on his heels. He never took the chair beside Trent’s bed. “St. Vincent said that you will have to stay here a few more days. I have already told people that you went away to hunt with Green and Garmont. Should anyone notice your injury after your discharge, you tell them you were in a hunting accident.”

“I will take care of the details,” he sarcastically intoned. “You did not have to bother finding the perfect excuse for our incompetence. That was kind of you.”

“Your derision ought to be addressed elsewhere,” the duke snapped, almost hissing. He eyed Trent from head down. “See that you attend the Islefield ball. Recuperate fast.” Without another word, the man put on his bowler hat and left.

Trent closed his eyes, taking a breath to calm himself.

“You should have known better than fail that mission,” Caroline’s familiar voice startled him, sending him to sit up in bed and glare at her.

She had on a blue hat that covered her pathetic hair, her smile glowing against the ray of sunlight coming through the window behind him. “What are you doing here?”

“I should have known you’d fail this first mission.” She let out a dramatic sigh. Her eyes were filled with laughter as she added, “Your father and I share the same sentiment. We are both very disappointed.”

He fell back onto the bed. “You heard.”

“I was outside, waiting for him to leave. He did not even see me when he walked out.”

“His vision echoes his narrow mind, I am afraid.”

She snorted, and he felt her hand around his good arm. “Where are you hurt?”

“I’m doing better than the other two, Carol. Fret not.”

“I am not worried, Trent. I am only curious. Where are you hurt?”

His lips curled and rolled his head to have a good look at her. “What did you tell your maids?”

“That I have somewhere to go. They believe me all the time.”

“Or they may have followed you the moment you left.”

“I know they did not. I waited at the park to see if they would. In fact, I am considering making them my comrades. They seem very loyal to Aliya.”

He groaned. “Aliya is still being tested by the Circus, Carol.”

“I know, but I truly think she is not like your Belle. From the stories I heard about her, I believe she is deserving to be a St. Vincent and you know Natalia St. Vincent. She would have already dug a grave for her daughter-in-law if she found her lacking.”

He sighed. “I am yet to decide with the Circus about Aliya. For now, remain wary.”

She leaned closer and rested her elbow on the bed beside his arm, her chin on the heel of her palm. “You look tired.”

“And you look like you have been sleepless all night with worry.”

She rolled her eyes. Then she growled. “Robert is useless. He did not even tell me what happened to you.”

Clearing his throat, he studied her face. “Does he visit you often?”

With a scoff, she bared her teeth at him. “Not if I demand it.”

“He is a busy man.”

She traced his brow with the finger of her free hand. “Would you like some fruits?”

“Did you bring any?”

“You dimwit, why would I?”

“Then why did you offer?”

“Greene has a basket of them beside his bed,” she said, gesturing at the bed in the corner of the room.

“I would like an apple.”

She stood and quietly stole one for him, the sleeping viscount forever innocent of the deed. She also borrowed the knife and peeled the apple beside his bed while he watched.

“I started stalking our Belle,” she said.

“Carol, I would rather that you do not—”

“I want to,” she said, pausing to give him a look. “I want to know why she did what she did.”

“If there is anyone she is working with or for, Carol, I do not think they would be careless.”

She shrugged, feeding him a piece of the apple. As they chewed, he felt her gaze on him. “Your father said you should bed her.”

Trent did not reply.

“I think he is right. Jade is being a witch of late because you have not seen her in a week.”

“I’ll deal with her the way I know how.”

“I think she will need more than just a peck.”

He narrowed his eyes. “I believe we have decided not to talk about this .”

“Yes, of course,” she retorted, shifting in her seat. “I will also attend the Islefield ball with Robert.”

“Perhaps you should not.”

“Why? Because you do not want me to witness you and Jade together?”

“Now, why would I worry about that?” he asked, angry now because why did she have to constantly bring up Jade? “You have said many times before that what I do with my Belle is acceptable to you. In fact, as I remember, you gave me total freedom to have as many lovers as I wanted.”

Her forest green eyes rolled. “Yes, I did.” She pushed a piece of the apple into his mouth. “Then I can also receive more flowers if I wish, yes?”

Trent forced a smile. “If you so desire, my lady.”

Her lips thinned. “Thank you.”

Trent shrugged. “You have total freedom, Carol. I am but your most avid supporter.”

“How kind. Thank you.”

She stood, and he frowned. “Where are you going?”

Without giving him a reply, she walked back to return the knife on Greene’s bedside table. Returning to him, she smiled, her face shadowed by her hat. “I have to go now. I only had to have proof that Robert was not lying about you not being dead.”

He nodded, and she bent down. He knew she meant to kiss his forehead, but at the last moment, he saw the hesitation in her eyes. Moving his head, he thought he should pretend that she did not mean to do what she wanted, but the move was just in time for her lips to land very close to his lips.

They felt it—the jolt. He blinked as she quickly straightened and forced a smile on her lips. “I will see you at the ball?”

“If I recover.”

She eyed his shoulder. “You will in no time.” Giving him another awkward smile, Caroline curtsied, leaving Trent to scowl.

Did she just bloody curtsy? Was she insane?

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Caroline had nothing else to do that afternoon, so she told Fatima that she would go for a walk with Ruby.

She did not know where Ruby was, but she knew where to go.

Clad in an unassuming grey dress and a black hat, she walked around Jade’s neighborhood.

She liked this stalking game. It was a kind of entertainment she had never tried before, save for when she and Trent once followed her governess to the attic to meet one of the footmen. She remembered being scandalized at the age of eleven that Trent had to drag her back downstairs and explain to her that grown men and women did things children could not yet understand.

As she wondered about what happened to that governess of hers, Caroline saw Jade walk out of her villa, dressed in black like a widow, her face hidden by a black mesh veil that hung over her hat, covering her face. The woman, apparently, was an expert. No one would approach a grieving widow anywhere.

Caroline stayed far enough from Jade with an open parasol to block the sun and also block her from view.

It was only after a while she realized Jade was heading toward Ruby’s villa. Caroline was about ready to give up and return home, thinking Jade may only drop by her friend’s place, but she realized that Jade was not crossing the street. In fact, the woman was doing exactly the same thing Caroline was earlier—she waited and watched.

Caroline found a café nearby and took a table by the window where Jade would be visible.

An hour. Two. Nothing seemed to be happening. She could see that Jade was becoming more restless.

Beginning to think this was getting tedious, and also secretly praising Jade’s patience and perseverance, Caroline debated with herself if she should go home now.

But finally, Ruby walked out her villa, clad in a simple blue dress.

Jade followed her friend, but Caroline did not.

She stayed in the café. Spying on someone spying on another was not a good idea.

For now, she knew a few things: One, Jade did not trust Ruby or she may be a mission. Two, Ruby must be hiding something. Three, Belles did not trust each other as much as they would like to believe.

She could not trust both women.

Gabrielle was a Soldier and could not be trusted either.

With that thought in mind, Caroline walked back to her villa.

Fatima and Carrie were not in residence, but Shay was.

“Where did they go to, Shay?”

The flicker of panic that crossed the cook’s eyes told Caroline something was amiss.

“Shopping, my lady,” Shay replied.

Caroline nodded. “Please tell Fatima to come and see me the moment she returns.”

Just as she instructed, Fatima came to her nearly three hours later. “You were gone too long, Fatima.”

“I know, my lady. I’m sorry. Carrie and I have not been out of Belcourt for quite some time since Aliya left. I guess we got carried away looking around downtown.”

“Very well. I will be attending the Islefield ball with my flower. As expected, you will accompany me.”

The woman blinked, making Caroline curious. Why did it seem as if Fatima did not want to go? “Of course, my lady. We need to start packing as soon as the rest of your gowns arrive. Such balls can be quite tedious.”

“I heard.”

Caroline watched the maid’s hand absently smoothen her apron. “I think I will need to concoct a few things as well. We will ride a ship to Islefield. I always get sick when I am on board one.”

Caroline’s smile disappeared the moment Fatima exited her bedchamber.

The only way to make her life as a Belle easier was if she found an ally amongst her own maids. Jade was obviously in cahoots with her own; her own carriage driver should have known what Jade did to Caroline in the woods.

Fatima, Carrie, and Shay seemed loyal. Most of all, they were loyal to Aliya. Not just Belcourt, but someone they once served.

Never once had Fatima strongly insisted to accompany Caroline whenever she left the villa. She would try to offer, but she would never insist. It was as if she was eager for Caroline to leave.

Why?

So she could leave as well. But to where?

And Fatima seemed to have a secret. Her right hand was always smeared with ink. Unless the lady was a secret writer, she was writing letters.

And Carrie was in on the secret because she would probably be the one to deliver those letters. And if Carrie and Fatima had a secret together, Shay would most definitely be a part of it.

But to whom do they send the letters? It could not be Aliya. The woman was not a known Royal wife. She could still freely meet with other Belles. But could she meet with her previous maids? If so, where?

Caroline sighed, wishing her theory was not going astray. It was too good, after all. She would love to be right at least once.

Perhaps she would uncover more at the Islefield ball if she went there with Fatima. Jade and Ruby would also be there. Aaron Stanway would be in attendance along with the Duke of Islefield, and many others.

Everyone on one island.

Caroline could not wait!

XIX | Islefield

Caroline thought she had planned everything well enough, but the moment her gaze landed on Jade below the schooner, she felt her body stiffen. She would feel a knot at the pit of her stomach, reminding her of the injury she suffered.

She despised the woman too much that it was getting harder for her to control her emotions. It was easy to pretend to be an injured woman with a memory loss when Jade was not in sight, but it was another when the woman was there and with Trent.

She could not believe she had pushed him toward his Belle numerous times in the past, even suggesting that he paid the woman’s dowry and free her from Belcourt!

“Carol!” Jade greeted with a big smile on her face, looking far better than when they last saw each other. The reason for that was the man who owned the arm she was hugging. Jade’s arm was not just looped around Trent’s. It was pulling him closer, holding him captive, making Caroline wonder if his arm was alright. Obviously, it was, seeing he did not appear to be in pain while his Belle was almost hanging on his limb like a monkey.

Ruby was also there with her flower, Aaron Stanway, whom Caroline had met many times but had never had the chance to be chummy with. Trent had always made certain not to get her involved with anyone that had anything to do with Belcourt.

When they were introduced, however, Aaron looked at her with a hint of recognition in his eyes. “I know this may be our first meeting, my lady, but you look very familiar.”

“It must be the hair,” she said with a tight smile.

Aaron’s chuckle was contagious. The man was undeniably charming. He pointed at Caroline and said, “I see, it must be the hair then. Too many women cut them short like you do.”

“And where is your flower, Carol?” Jade asked, looking around. She felt Trent’s gaze on her.

“He will join me at Islefield tonight. He has other things to take care of before, I am afraid.”

“But how will he cross the ocean?”

She smiled. “He has his own schooner.”

“Now, you make me curious who this flower may be!” said Ruby, blue eyes filled with interest.

Trent had been quiet, staring at her, face unreadable.

“Should we board?” asked Jade, pulling Trent along with her.

Caroline looked over her shoulder. Fatima was following two men who were carrying their luggage. Her maid waved at her before disappearing with the men.

“Carol?” Ruby asked as Aaron guided her up the schooner.

She nodded, following the pair up the wide planks.

She gritted her teeth as she watched the back of Trent’s head. In his injured arm was the woman who tried to kill her. In front of her was one of the women who abducted her from her daughter’s grave.

It was not the best moment of her life.

And to her surprise, she had wished Robert Dior was with her.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Islefield was a large island down south of Sutherland.

“Are you also aware that Sinhold is merely an hour away?” Ruby whispered to her.

“It is?”

“Yes.”

Caroline fell silent for a while. She looked around the ballroom. It was the first ball of the weeklong party and their host, the Duke of Islefield, had just finished his speech introducing his wife, whom the party was in honor of. The duchess said a few words, and the music began along with the dancing.

There were no other members of the Circus, she had noticed. Apart from Trent and the very late Robert Dior, Caroline had not seen a friendly soul. Everyone else in the ball were all loyal servants to the king.

“I wonder how many bones we will find in Sinhold should we go there,” she could not help but wonder aloud, making Ruby turn to her with a horrified look on her face.

“Carol! Hush!” said Ruby.

“Oh, do not tell me you are not curious,” she said with a laugh.

“Well, I am. And I can easily find out by looking into the records in the Library. But no one dares to do so because it is simply a tragic thing.”

“Why? I am certain those women sent to die there deserved what they got.”

“No man or woman deserves such harsh punishment.”

Caroline’s brow arched. It was the first time she heard Ruby say anything against Belcourt. “Then you do not approve of it?”

“I would say yes if I am in the position to do so, but I am not.”

“So you simply accept it?”

“Just as the people outside Belcourt accept that their king beheads their criminals.”

Caroline nodded, for the lady was right.

“I can sense that your conversation is not pleasant to the ears,” Jade’s voice said behind them. Caroline turned and met Trent’s eyes. She glanced away and smiled at Jade.

“We were discussing bones,” she said.

The woman’s face crumpled. “I thought so, but should we please change the subject? I hate talking about—”

“Death and murder?” Caroline could not help it. She saw the look of warning flash in Trent’s eyes, but she ignored it.

Jade froze for a second before she nodded. “Exactly. Gory subjects. Hate them.”

“Very well, what do you suggest we talk about?” Ruby absently asked as waved her hand at Aaron to catch the man’s attention.

“I would rather talk about Carol’s flower.”

Trent, speaking for the first time, turned to his Belle. “What is this sudden curiosity about Carol’s flower? Surely, there is no better man than Aaron and I?”

Jade laughed, lifting her hand to fix Trent’s cravat. Caroline met Trent’s gaze, and she wryly stared at him, saying, “My flower has not yet arrived.”

“Then perhaps he will not come at all. I heard the tide has gotten stronger earlier,” he said with a quick smile.

“He will arrive, Trent . He promised.”

Aaron arrived and Ruby scowled. “I thought you said you are going to get drinks.”

“I changed my mind,” said Aaron. “Since my father is the host of this party, I as his son have the responsibility to showcase my talent.”

“You barely have any,” Ruby said, eliciting a laugh from Jade and Trent. Caroline swallowed the bitter taste at the back of her tongue. It was clear that the four people she was with had spent many days together.

“You hurt my feelings, my dear friend,” Aaron said to Ruby, turning to her to offer his hand. “I am a marvelous dancer.”

Ruby grinned, her face lighting up. “Good Lord, how could I forget!”

Ruby took Aaron’s hand and soon the two of them headed to the dance floor. Jade turned to Trent, tucked his hair behind his ear, and said, “We should dance.”

Trent smiled and stepped away from his Belle to offer his hand with a gallant gesture. Caroline fixed a smile on her lips throughout the ordeal, cursing Robert Dior in her head because she was looking more like a fool to be constantly left alone.

Trent did not even spare her a glance when he led Jade to join the dance.

“I should say he is doing a rather remarkable job,” Robert’s familiar voice said behind her.

“And you are late,” she gritted out.

“I apologize,” he said, stepping beside her, eyes on the dancers.

“Show your remorse by dancing with me.”

“Why?”

“Because I want to dance.”

“I am not a reliable dance partner.”

She grabbed Robert’s hand and tugged. “Tonight, you will do.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

“That is the Marquess of Chester!” Jade whispered to Trent, eyes wide with wonder as she stared at the man dancing with Caroline.

Trent’s jaw tightened. “Yes.”

“I did not know he is a flower!”

“Apparently, he is now.”

“Good lord, this reminds me of Sasha all over again.”

He frowned. “How so?”

“Her first flower was a duke. And now, Caroline has a future duke for her flower.” Then she blinked and stared at him, her face painted with concern. “Are you alright with it?”

“I have no choice, do I?” he asked. “I am but a fiancé she does not remember.”

“You must be jealous.”

“No,” he said, giving the answer he knew Jade wanted to hear, “but I am glad it is Robert Dior.”

“Why?”

“The man is a bore.”

Jade laughed. “Oh, but he may not be.”

From the corner of his eye, he could see Ruby also staring at Robert with awed curiosity.

“Boring is the new interesting,” Jade added. “But let us pray that Caroline does not fall for boring.”

He did not reply. In fact, he just whirled Jade around so he could have a full view of Robert Dior dancing with his fiancée. After ensuring that the man’s hands and eyes were in the proper places, he smiled down at Jade and continued his painful charade.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Caroline could see the expectant look on Ruby and Jade’s faces.

Wanting to applaud the two ladies for their terrific acting skills, Caroline pulled Robert toward them.

“You have to at least show that you are interested to be a part of their world,” she hissed at the man earlier before dragging him to where Trent and the others were standing.

Her fiancé was not looking all too pleased, but he masked it with a small smile as they approached.

“Ladies, gentlemen, this is Robert, my gentleman.”

“Only saying his name does not hide what he is, Carol,” Jade said, giving Robert a sweet smile, offering her hand to Robert.

The man stared at it and haughtily ignored it by bowing, “It is my pleasure to make your acquaintance, my ladies,” he said as Jade lowered her hand, face flushed. To Trent, Robert smiled and said, “I did not expect to see you here, Chalbarth.”

“So did I, Chester.”

Robert turned to Aaron, nodding with recognition. “Your father has outdone himself again, Lord Emsworth.”

Aaron laughed. “I was afraid you would say the party is terrible, Lord Chester.”

“Why would I say that?”

“Because that is something you would say.”

Robert frowned. “Everyone assumes they know me well enough to predict my next actions.”

“Your reputation precedes you.”

A shrug and a turn to Caroline, Robert said, “Should we go for a walk in the garden?”

“May I suggest the beach?” asked Aaron. “It is better than the garden.”

Trent, to Caroline’s surprise, immediately turned to Jade and said, “Shall we?”

As they walked through the crowd of guests, someone bumped against Trent’s left shoulder. Caroline jumped to rush to his side but Robert pulled her back, stopping her. Clearly, Trent had not yet fully healed by how his right hand came over his left shoulder. Jade, who must have thought nothing of it, asked if he was alright, which he briskly brushed aside by a wave of his hand.

“Always watch how you act around him,” murmured Robert. “Remember that he has someone else to look after him.”

Caroline gritted her teeth. “And should I also remind you I have been expecting my flower since this afternoon? You were late.”

“I apologized for being late.”

She sighed. “Honestly, I care very little what you do here, Robert. I only expect that you at least provide me company whenever you can spare the time. I do not want to look like a lost dog following them.”

Robert did not reply. Instead, he said, “I sense that I will get another visit from him tonight.”

Caroline could already smell the breeze down the hall that led to the back of the manor and it greeted them in the doorway, blowing their hair and gowns.

Hooking her hand around Robert’s arm, Caroline frowned, eyes still on Trent. “Why would he do that?”

Robert shrugged. “I do not know. He does it whenever he is angry at me because of you.”

“Why would he be angry at you because of me?”

Robert looked at her. “I honestly do not know.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Later that night, Caroline was in her room, curious.

Why would Trent be angry at Robert?

She looked at the mirror and at Fatima standing behind her, brushing her hair. “Fatima, why would a man come to another man in anger?”

Fatima blinked. “I am the last person you should ask, my lady. I have very little knowledge about men. But from all the gossips I have heard and witnessed, I believe that when a man comes to another in fury, it is mostly because of another woman or a debt.”

“Why?”

Fatima shrugged. “It could be many things. Men believe they reserve all rights to everything they own, and that explains the debt and the women. They are angry when they see another man threatening to claim what they believe is theirs.”

“That does not sound so appealing when you put it that way.”

“It is not, but I am afraid many women find it romantic. To be owned like a property, I mean.”

She stared at Fatima for a while, fighting with her thoughts.

She had to do it now, she thought, and so she asked, “Is that why you go out whenever I leave the villa? Because a man owns you?”

Fatima’s hand stilled. Then the woman blinked. “I do not go anywhere else, my lady. I just go out for shopping.”

“I do not believe you.”

She saw anger flash in Fatima’s eyes. Then panic. “I do not—”

“Your hand is always smeared with ink. You are constantly writing letters. To whom do you send them?”

“I do not—”

“Just tell me where you go to when you are out of the villa, Fatima. I promise not to tell Belcourt. You can trust me to keep your secrets.”

“I go to Belcourt.”

She frowned. “Belcourt?”

“With Carrie.”

“Why?”

“To meet with Aliya. It is the only place where we can meet with her freely. She can meet other Belles outside, but not anyone from the Court of Service.”

“And why do you meet with your former mistress?”

Fatima did not answer. Caroline stood and faced the woman.

“Fatima, I will only ask twice. Why do you meet with your former mistress?”

Fatima just shook her head. “To chat. We have become good friends over the years.”

“Fatima, I may have lost my memories, but I am not stupid. I know when someone is lying to me.”

Fatima’s eyes filled with tears.

“Do you want me to go to Belcourt and inquire?”

Fatima’s lips quivered.

“If I do that, you will be in trouble.”

Fatima moistened her lips. “If I tell you, you will tell Belcourt.”

“If you tell me, I may have a good reason not to.”

A shaky breath escaped the woman’s lips. “Aliya is keeping my son safe.”

Caroline froze. That was the last thing she expected to hear. “Your son?”

Fatima nodded. “I bore a child while I was serving Aliya years ago and I—she had helped me keep it a secret.”

“Carrie and Shay?”

Fatima nodded. “They know.” Then the woman caught her hand, desperation in her eyes. “I do not want them to get in trouble because of me. Please, my lady, I do not—”

The knock on the door made them both flinch in surprise.

Caroline nodded. “We shall talk more later,” she said, going to the door. She opened it a crack, and she frowned when she saw Robert standing outside. “What is it?”

“I want to spend the night in your bedchamber.”

Her eyes widened. “Why in the bloody hell should I allow that!” she hissed.

“Because people expect—” he stopped when he saw Fatima.

Caroline sighed and looked over her shoulder. “You may retire, Fatima.”

The woman briskly wiped the tears from her face and with her head down, rushed out of the room. Robert slipped inside. “Now, if you get out and take a turn to the right, you will find the second door unlocked. That would be my bedchamber,” he said, pulling at his cravat.

Caroline gaped. “Why would—”

“Your fiancé is waiting for you there.”

Caroline’s jaw dropped. “What are you—”

“And he said that you would rather spend the night with him than with me.”

“This is preposterous—”

“I told him the same, but he says he has something very important to tell you.”

“What?”

Robert blinked at her. “I will tell you if I know, but I do not.”

“His Belle is here. We will be in trouble if she finds out—”

“The woman has gone to bed.”

“That is not reassuring.”

“I have men watching everywhere, Caroline. Just go. I am tired and I want to sleep.”

With frustration, Caroline grabbed her robe and walked out of the room.

Following Robert’s instruction, she reached his bedchamber and entered.

“This is stupid, Trent,” she hissed as she slipped inside.

He was standing in the middle of the room. Without a word, he walked toward her, stepping closer to lock the door behind her.

As he stepped away, Caroline followed him, much to her surprise, so she belatedly stopped herself. Clearing her throat, she asked, “What do you want to talk about now?”

His brown eyes flickered to her lips as she moistened them with her tongue before he looked at her. “I think I know who the Belcourt rat is.”

XX | Best Friends

“Ruby?” Caroline asked him. “And you know this because you are working with her?”

“No. She does not know I am with the Circus. And I am uncertain if she works with the Circus.”

Caroline frowned. “Trent, I know that you know who the Belcourt rat is.”

“I do.”

“Are you saying that there could be more?”

“I cannot be certain. There are things Blackwood and Darcy do not tell us to protect our assets.”

“And you suspect Ruby? Why?”

“Jade has been following her.”

“How do you know?”

“Because you have been following them,” he said, eyes sternly looking at her.

“You have men following me?”

“I have to because I cannot allow another attack on you.”

She narrowed her eyes at him. “But Jade following Ruby does not mean Ruby is the rat.”

“She may think Ruby is the rat.”

“Darcy and Blackwood have more people inside Belcourt?”

“It is highly possible.”

“Why?”

“Because of who Darcy is. And do not tell me to ask Darcy because I did, and I got nothing.”

She huffed. “Now, you are making me frustrated and curious.”

“I just want to know if Ruby can be trusted or not. And if she is a rat for the Circus, then she may be in danger with Jade. And soon, Belcourt will call for you. They will want to know about your mission . You cannot just spew Ruby’s name.”

“You are saying now that you want me to protect her from your Belle and Belcourt.”

“No, of course not. You can barely handle yourself with a knife.”

“I had one stuck into my midriff, Trent, I can handle myself with a knife.”

“Not funny, Carol.”

“So Ruby may be in danger?”

“She may be. But for now, as I try to contact Darcy and confirm, we have to be careful with how we deal with her.”

Caroline moistened her lips again. “She is Aaron Stanway’s Belle, after all. She is an asset.” Caroline shook her head. She walked over to the bed. “This is making my head spin.”

“If you are having trouble, you can always go home. Do you want to get out of Belcourt now?”

She glared at the sound of his hopeful tone. “What good would it bring you if I go home?”

“For one, you will be safer.”

She nodded. “Go on. What else?”

“You will be with your family.”

“And?”

“And you will no longer have to pretend.”

“I rather enjoy the pretense.”

“For now, you may. But you will regret it.” He stood before her. “Soon, you will hate every second.”

She swallowed. She did not want to argue tonight, so she said, “I just found out that my maids are working with Aliya until this moment.”

Trent sighed. “And?”

“I intend to make them my comrades.”

He scoffed at her incredulously. “Your comrades?”

“I need one.”

“Am I not enough?”

“You are not always available.”

His jaw tightened.

She stood and smiled at him. “Now, should I drag Robert back in here? I truly do not think it is safe that I spend the night here.”

He frowned at her. Caroline knew he sensed the change in her temperament.

“Carol, please be honest with me. Are you truly doing fine?” he asked.

She nodded. “Yes.” Liar , her mind whispered. “Do not fret, Trent. I can handle this.” She walked over to him and planted a kiss on his cheek. The act was familiar, for she had done it many times before, but she also knew that something had changed.

She may think she knew why, but she was afraid to recognize it because it meant she would have to reconsider many things.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Caroline had to spend nearly the entire morning assuring Fatima that her secret was safe with her.

“I will not allow a child to lose his mother, Fatima. I am not heartless,” she told the crying woman.

Fatima may not fully trust her now, but Caroline had to earn the woman’s trust if she wanted them to be loyal to her as much as they were with Aliya.

There would be more time to talk with Fatima about her secrets once they returned to Coulway.

“For now, be at ease,” she told Fatima before she went out that morning to break her fast. “When we return to Coulway, the four of us shall have a talk. But be assured, Fatima, that I will protect you, Carrie and Shay.”

“Thank you, my lady,” Fatima sniffed.

“Now stop crying. People may begin to think I mistreat you,” he jested before walking out the door.

The third day of the party was as uneventful as the second one. The gentlemen played a game by the beach while the ladies satisfied themselves in the picnic or indoors where there was enough tea and gossips.

Caroline tried her best to ignore Jade and Trent. In fact, she thought she was doing very well ignoring them. Trent would look her way and she would not even flinch. Whenever his eyes were on her, she could feel it, but she had developed the amazing ability to summon a motionless state. Not a good tactic, but better than getting restless.

While Jade was busy with Trent, Caroline focused more on getting to know Ruby. She noticed that the woman was in her most natural state whenever she was with her gentleman, always laughing gaily and freely.

However, whenever Jade was around, Ruby was a little more restrained. It was not very obvious, but the more Caroline was exposed to the woman, the more she was seeing the signs.

The third night she slept alone, Caroline’s thoughts filled with questions.

Was Trent with Jade at that moment? Was the woman getting what she wanted from her flower?

The questions kept her awake until the wee hours when her mind shut down with weary.

On the fourth night, everyone was no longer as keen to stay longer in the ballroom. The ladies scattered, joining the men in the gaming rooms, walk by the beach, or for some, retire to bed with their lovers.

Caroline spent more time with her friends and their gentlemen. Robert, however, was invited to one of the gaming rooms by the Duke of Islefield, among others. It was then that Caroline realized Robert’s true intentions in coming here. Of course, the man had to spy on the duke while Trent preoccupied the Belles with something else.

Caroline tried to ignore Jade’s wandering hands on Trent’s thigh as he was engaged in a conversation with Aaron. Did that mean she received pleasure last night? It may have been long ago since she had a lover, but Caroline could read the signs. She knew when a woman was sexually pleased.

But Jade was a terrific actress. It could be all for show.

She stole Trent a glance. She could just ask him and he would not lie to her. But she could not bring herself to do it.

She turned to Ruby, who gave her a sweet smile, beckoning for her to stand.

“We are going to get more wine,” Ruby said to Aaron. “Would you like a glass, Jade, dear?”

Jade secured her hand over Trent’s knee and shook her head. “Trent does not like it when I get foxed, Ruby, you know that.”

Ruby snickered. “Ah, yes. Who can ever forget your many embarrassing moments?”

Caroline stole Trent a glance, but his attention was on Aaron. She smiled at Jade before she turned to walk arm in arm with Ruby to the refreshment table.

“I wish your flower is more attentive,” said Ruby. “You must feel uncomfortable alone with no one to charm you.”

“I am with fellow Belles,” Caroline replied, taking the wine Ruby handed her. “I am charmed enough.” She looked around. “Being here is rather nice, with or without Robert. This is a rather charming place.”

“It is, is it not?” Ruby agreed, craning her neck to the side. “Do you see that gentleman? The one with the green cravat?”

Caroline nodded, eyes on the man.

“He has been staring at you since you walked into the room.”

“He must not be used to the hair.”

Ruby snorted. “Not the hair, Carol, you,” her friend corrected. “His mouth is watering, I can see it.”

Caroline laughed, turning to face Ruby. “Stop it. My face is flushing, is it not?”

Ruby shook her head. “Not flushed enough, darling. You need more wine.”

Another laugh rumbled out of Caroline’s throat.

A few more glasses later, she and Ruby had forgotten that they had to return to their company and had wandered out into the garden. And Caroline did not want to return and sit face to face with Jade and Trent. “I feel dizzy,” Ruby said. “We should not have drunk too much.”

“I agree,” Caroline said, and then hiccupped. She and Ruby laughed at their silliness, slumping to the nearest stone bench.

Then, out of nowhere, Caroline lay her head on Ruby’s shoulder and her tears just flowed. She did not even know why she was crying. Ruby bent her head to steal her a look, a frown on her beautiful face. “Caroline! Oh, God, what is the matter?” Ruby asked, her arm suddenly wrapping around Caroline’s shoulders.

“I do not know,” she said, sniffing. “I do not know why I’m crying.”

“Oh, darling…” Ruby turned and wrapped her in an embrace. “Cry for as long as you want, yes?”

Many moments later, Caroline heard Jade’s voice coming from the veranda.

“What is the matter?” Jade asked, suddenly standing in front of them.

Caroline pushed away from Ruby’s embrace and wiped her face. “Nothing. Simply foxed!” she said, forcing out a laugh. And then she froze, realizing that Jade was not alone. Behind her were Aaron and Trent. Aaron was looking at her with curious sympathy while Tent looked impassive, his eyes boring into hers. “I need to retire,” she said, jumping to her seat.

Jade tried to stop her, face filled with concern, but she gently pushed the woman away, fighting the shiver of loathing the woman’s touch brought her. “Good evening, gentlemen,” she said to both Aaron and Trent before she briskly made her way back into the manor, cursing herself under her breath for showing such vulnerability.

And to make it worse, she did something stupid. She looked over her shoulder and saw Jade looping her arm around Trent’s.

How could he stomach it?

There, she finally asked the question.

She hated that she had to ask because she knew she was fine with it in the past. Bloody hell, she was mildly fine with it the other day!

And then she chuckled with a bitter taste at the back of her throat. She was the one who insisted on it, was she not? She practically threw him toward Jade. So why was she being a bloody bitter wench?

Brushing more tears from her face with the back of her hand, Caroline sought for her room, evading as much people as she could. It took two more wrong turns to realize that she was missing. With a frustrated groan, she leaned against one wall and covered her face with her hands and she began to shake. Again.

What was wrong with her tonight?

She heard footsteps coming from the corridor she came from, and she hastily straightened and wiped her face. She looked to the left and found a dead end. To the right was dimly lit corridor, perhaps housing empty bedchambers.

She did not care that she was lost. She could easily find her way later. Her concern was to be alone so she could gather her thoughts and not appear like a complete idiot in front of the woman who nearly succeeded in killing her.

She pushed away from the wall as the footsteps neared and moved to escape into one of the rooms.

Then a hand grasped hers, and Trent was pulling her down the corridor.

She gasped, and eyes wide with horror, she looked over her shoulder to see if they were alone. They were, but it was not safe!

She tried to pull away, but his grip was strong. He pushed open the last door and pulled her inside.

He let go of her hand and blocked her path to the door. “What is wrong, Carol?” he demanded, voice serious and laced with concern. “What happened? Did Ruby say something? What?”

A part of her realized she was in the presence of her best friend, and he still cared dearly for her. Her tears flowed again, even more uncontrollable this time.

She tried to turn away and hide, as though the dark room was not enough, but he anticipated her move and his chest was in front of her in a second, followed by a long, gentle sigh, and then she was wrapped in his warmth.

“Carol,” he softly whispered in her ear, pulling her closer to him. “You know your tears are safe with me.”

As though it could not get any worse, Caroline began howling. She was frustrated with herself. She knew she wanted this. But why was she having these feelings?

Trent was silent and patient, giving her time to control herself. But the very fact that she was in his arms and that it felt she was back in Remington, being Lady Caroline again, was not helping at all. It made her want to go back. It made her regret this whole bloody thing.

His hand ran up and down the back of her head while the other secured her against his length. He felt like crackling fire in winter, morning dews in spring, silk stockings, satin ribbons, and many more. He felt like her favorite things, all wrapped up in one giant present she did not deserve.

And so Caroline cried some more.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

The room was quiet and dark with merely scant moonlight to offer them light.

They were both standing side by side against the wall, both quiet and lost in their own thoughts.

Finally, Trent rolled his head to look at her. She did the same. He must be seeing the same thing—faint light outlining his face, grazing one side of his nose, the corner of his lips, and scintillating his eyes.

She reached up to tuck strands of his hair behind his ears. “Your hair is getting long.”

“You do not like it?”

“No.”

He faintly smiled as he searched her eyes. “Did you hate seeing me with her tonight?”

“Were you hoping I will be jealous?”

He blinked. “Why would you be?”

“Because I am.”

His brows rose.

She rolled her head to face the rest of the room. “And because I hate her.”

He chuckled. “Do not let her win by being the one who hates the most.”

“I want to kill her every bloody time I see her, Trent. You do not know how much.”

He did not reply.

“I cannot imagine how you can bear to let her touch you.”

He scoffed. “I have a trick.”

“Should I ask what it is?”

He turned his head away from her, looking at the same space before them. “It might lead to another argument.”

Caroline blinked, then swallowed. “What is your trick?”

She knew he was smiling. “I imagine I am with someone else.”

Her breath caught in her throat, and she wanted to cry again. She bit her lips as they quivered.

“When you talk?”

“She does not sound as intelligent and sensible as the one I imagine, but I still try.”

She smiled. “Whatever you do?”

He sighed. “Whatever we do.”

She willed herself to turn her head and look at him as she asked, “When you kiss?”

He turned, and his eyes caught hers. “It has been quite a while, but yes.”

“It must be hard,” she whispered.

“No, not really,” he said, then he shrugged. “But I realized my imagination has been terrible.”

“How so?”

He raised his hand and cupped her face. “Because I found out kissing you was far more than I imagined it to be,” he said, voice raw and true.

What followed was not unexpected. They knew what they were doing when he pulled her head toward him and she glided into his arms.

What made her think that night in Birth was enough?

It was not.

She wanted more.

She wanted him.

His hands cupped her face as he kissed her, truly kissed her with every intent to make her believe everything he had said just moments ago.

And at that moment, she questioned herself again. She thought of the things that would ruin this moment, and she hated herself for it.

Yes, Jade did not deserve him, but she also did not deserve him.

But who deserved Trent Durham?

None, because he was too good for anyone.

He deserved whatever he wanted, whoever he needed.

But was she prepared for it? Was she ready to know that it might not be her?

XXI | Lovers

She was thinking too much, she thought.

He tore his lips from hers, trailing it along her jaw and to her ear. “What are you thinking?” he rasped, blowing hot air into her lobes. Then his mouth returned to hers, kissing her senseless, driving her thoughts away one word at a time. “Stop thinking, Carol. Just once,” he said against her mouth, gently pushing her against the wall. “Be free.”

She had been free before. And look where it landed her — No, Caroline, stop thinking! The voice inside her demanded, willing her hands to move, to explore his chest, his shoulders, his hair.

To feel.

A tear escaped her closed eye, and she whimpered, wrapping her arms around his neck in surrender.

He a flower, was he not? Just not hers. And she was a Belle tonight, was she not? Just not his.

But even so, tonight she was not Caroline Comhar. She was a different woman who yearned for a man’s touch.

She at least deserved a kiss.

And perhaps his hand, she thought as his right hand cupped her breast over her gown.

Their heavy, fiery breaths mingled, echoing in the quiet corners of the room.

And then he stilled and tore his mouth from hers, leaning his forehead against hers, his breathing shaking. He withdrew his hand, and a strangled cry of protest escaped her lips. She felt his smile against her mouth. He nipped at her lower lip while his hands cupped her face, tilting it up, urging her to open her eyes and meet his gaze, which she did and she wanted to cry again.

“Do you think you can stop seeing me as just your friend?” he asked.

How could she not? He asked it while his lips brushed against hers, testing her control.

She raked her fingers through his hair and pulled him down toward her, stepping closer into him. “Trent, you will always be my friend,” she whispered, bracing for his reaction by resisting his move to step back. “But I also see you as a man.”

He froze and searched her eyes. His hands wrapped around her as he pressed against the wall with a groan, burying his face in the crook of her neck. “And yet you refuse to be my wife,” he whispered.

She bit her lip. “We promised to discuss that bit once I am out of Belcourt.”

He nodded, understanding her need. Guilt struck her then, for how could she be so selfish? He clearly wanted to talk, but she was denying him of that. He wanted to make things clear, but she was afraid to do it. Funny, really, that she found comfort in the vagueness of it all.

He nodded again, and Caroline sensed something from him—a kind of resolve. He pulled away from her, completely peeling himself off her. She frowned, blinking in confusion.

His hands on his hips, he sighed. “I will never claim you until you agree to be my wife.”

Caroline’s mouth fell open. “What?”

With a shrug, he nonchalantly said, “I will remain chaste until you beg to be my wife, Carol. I will not have you any other way.”

She scoffed. “I just told you I see you as a man, Trent.”

“Yes, and I am glad that you do. Also that you are not embarrassed to say it.”

“There is no shame in that.”

“Yes.” He smiled. “But while you are being selfish, Carol, I think I will also have to be the same.”

“You will suffer.”

He frowned. “Why?”

“You will constantly want me,” she proclaimed with confidence.

He chuckled. “Good God, Carol, you do not have the least inkling of the amount of control I have.” He fixed his cravat. Stealing her a look, he grinned. And he bent down to kiss her and before it turned into something close to what she wanted, he pulled back again. “I will not be entirely selfish, of course. You can kiss me whenever you feel the need to, but you will have to beg for the rest.”

She let out an incredulous huff. “You dare manipulate me?”

“I would not consider it as such, but perhaps I am. I know you too well, Carol. I know you will eventually beg to be my wife.”

“Then you will never know if I will beg for it out of lust or something else.”

His eyes narrowed. “No. The moment you come to me to beg, Carol, I think you will tell me the reason, because you know I deserve it. You may be a little selfish now, but you are not heartless.” He planted another soft kiss on her lips. “Good night, darling.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

When Caroline returned to her bedchamber, she found Robert inside, sitting in a corner.

“What are you doing here?” she demanded.

Neither the darkness nor the weary look on his face could not hide his striking feature. Robert was indeed a beautiful man. Sharp-edged jaw and overbearing lips and eyes that invited danger. If she did not know he was the oddest bore, she may have swooned at the sight of the man.

But like her friend Ellise, Robert was too dry. His bluntness and lack of charm made him amusing, but only when everything else was boring.

“I am your flower.”

“Yes, I know. What are you doing here?”

“I am expected to stay the night.”

“From whose book?”

“From everyone’s eyes.”

“No one is judging you by the location of your sleeping arrangement, Robert.” She walked to the window and looked out. The garden was still lit and there were still a few guests roaming around.

“I do not want your Belle friends to think I am after something else when I became a Gentleman of Belcourt.”

She turned to him and frowned. “Very well. You can stay here for an hour.”

“Three.”

She blinked. “No one will time your stay here.”

“I will.”

“And why three?”

“That is long enough for a copulation.”

Caroline scoffed in disbelief. “You time those activities?”

“The longest was six.”

“I would not even ask for names or numbers.” She shook her head and turned away. “You might as well sleep here.”

He watched her as she moved to the partition to dress and stood to look out the window, his back turned to her.

“Were you with Chalbarth?”

“Yes, for a short time. Why?” Caroline tried to hurry, discarding herself of her gown and stepping into a nightdress.

“You should be careful,” he said. “His Belle is quite the possessive kind.”

She scoffed without saying a word. Wrapping herself in a robe, she stepped out of the partition and sat on her bed.

He sensed she was done and turned to her, his face shadowed by the light streaming through the window. “You are lucky I ran into her while she was in search for her flower.”

Caroline sighed. “What did you tell her?”

“That you are in your bedchamber waiting for me. And that I saw Trent in one of the gaming rooms.”

“And where is she now?”

“In one of the gaming rooms, probably.” He returned to his seat and crossed his leg over the other. “Are you having troubles with Chalbarth?”

Caroline’s brows fused into a frown. “Are you engaging me in a conversation?”

“Three hours is quite long.”

Caroline let out a breath. “No, I do not have troubles with Chalbarth.”

“Then it does not bother you he is with his Belle?”

“No, of course not. It is his task to be with her.”

When he did not say more, she looked at him. Then he shrugged.

“What?”

“I believe I now understand why Trent is constantly an emotional mess because of you.”

Caroline frowned. “Why? Tell me.”

Robert narrowed his eyes at her. “Do you truly not understand? Or are you merely playing dumb?”

“While you may think everyone is dumb save for yourself, Robert, I promise you I am not acting as one at the moment because I truly do not understand what you are talking about.”

“I made a conclusion after merely a few days observing the two of you, Caroline, so I think you truly need to work on your deductive skills.” When she only glared, he frowned. “Do you want me to tell you, or do you want him to tell you?”

Caroline gritted her teeth. Then she reconsidered Robert’s question. Did she want to know? But what did Robert know? The man could be wrong for all she cared.

Then why was she afraid?

“I can sense that you are anxious.”

“I am not.”

“Because you are afraid it might change things? I wonder why you would think that, given you are to marry the man.”

Her jaw tightened.

“Ah, then is trouble between you and Chalbarth,” Robert said, voice filled with understanding.

She threw him a sharp look. “Trent and I are perfectly fine.”

“The trouble, of course, is that you both want different things.” For the first time, Caroline saw something painted on Robert’s face. The bastard was looking amused. “You are in love with him and he does not return the feeling.”

Caroline blinked. Then she blinked and swallowed.

Was he right?

But that could not be.

Trent was her friend—her best friend. Yes, he kissed well, and she was certain he would be an excellent lover.

But Caroline had been through love and heartaches. She knew what love was.

Her love for Trent was nothing like the one she experienced with— No , it could not be what Robert was trying to imply.

Her love for Trent was something much more than that kind of love.

“Or maybe he loves you and you are too dense to see it.”

“What did you say?” she asked, her brow twitching.

“Or you are both conflicted because you have loved each other in another way that the thought of doing so in a different manner is triggering a little tension.”

Her jaw tightened. But he could be right.

But this was Robert Dior she was talking to! He did not talk about love . He was not capable of it!

“Therefore, I advise, Caroline, that you and Trent talk about these feelings because the two of you are complicating matters for the Circus. I cannot have two emotionally unstable people running around without caution.” His tone was serious now and filled with warning.

Caroline swallowed. She barely dealt with what he previously presented to her, and now he was talking about solving it with Trent. Of course! Typical Robert Dior!

“Well? How will you do it? Would you like to do it now?”

She blinked. “Are you insane!” she hissed. “Nothing is wrong between Trent and I. Stop with your bloody theories.”

“I am not making theories, Caroline. It does not take a scholar to know what is going on between you two. I suggest you tell him now.”

“Tell him what?” she incredulously asked.

“That you love him.”

“But—”

“Then if you do not, tell him you cannot have him. Let the man deal with it now rather than later.”

“But I am not—”

Robert glared at her and then groaned. “Good Lord, do not tell me you have not sorted out your own feelings, woman.”

“What I can tell you, Robert, is that however my feelings are doing now is separate from my mission. Trent is also doing his best.”

He scoffed. “One would think women have a stronger grasp of their emotions.”

“You are talking about just one woman, Robert.”

“Who?”

“Ellise, of course!”

“Well, Ellise is a splendidly well-developed woman. She is a rather good standard for others, most particularly her friends.”

Caroline groaned and fell back onto the cushion. “Why am I trapped with this bloody man for a flower?” she mumbled, closing her eyes.

Robert let the silence reign for a while. When he broke it, he said, “They may be copulating now as we speak. I suggest you assess your feelings about that thought.”

“Shut your mouth, Robert.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

When Caroline arrived in Coulway with Fatima three days later, a letter was already waiting for her.

“She has been recourted!” she heard Carrie hiss at Fatima while the woman dragged the maid into the kitchen.

Caroline chose not to listen in as she knew she would get more answers about her servants’ secrets soon.

She focused on the letter.

It had Belcourt’s seal.

Dear Caroline,

I hope that you are doing fine.

It will be my pleasure if you can join me in the Palace within the week.

Best,

Arielle

Caroline closed the letter.

Arielle wanted a report.

But what bloody report could she give?

XXII. Rendezvous

Caroline could not understand why she was so calm as she followed Gabrielle down the corridors of the Palace. It seemed as though she was fearless, like the first time she came here. Was it because Arielle was already familiar to her? Or was it because the Maiden could make her feel at ease?

That alone ought to make her feel anxious. But she was not. Mayhap because she knew what the woman was capable of. That everything was a game of manipulation.

When Gabrielle left her in the same drawing room as last time, and when Arielle sashayed into the room as graceful as she last remembered, Caroline was not feeling any different. She was so surprisingly calm that she even managed a genuine smile to greet the Maiden.

“I hope that you have settled well in your villa.”

“Yes, perfectly so.”

Arielle took her hand and squeezed. “And I also hope that you feel safe. That is what our ultimate goal is.”

“I do feel safe. My maids are very attentive to my needs. The other Belles are also very accommodating and treat me as one of their own.”

“Jade and Ruby are amongst congenial, Caroline. I expect nothing else from them.”

Do you also expect them to kill me? She could not help but ask to herself. Arielle could be the one behind all of this. They may just be little foolish pieces on a chessboard she was playing all by herself.

“But we must go straight to business. I do not want any of the women to think something is awry if you overstay in the Palace.” Arielle let go of her hand and gestured for Caroline to sit as she did the same. “Have you heard from Princess Renee?”

Caroline smiled. “I have not heard from anyone that I do not recognize,” she carefully replied. “I am afraid I will not recognize her if she approaches me.”

“She may not do that,” said Arielle. “But she may employ someone to do it.”

She pretended to think. “I do not recall anyone outside Belcourt approaching me. There may be a few who tried to engage me in a conversation during the few balls I attended, but nothing suspicious.”

“But someone from Belcourt may be working for her and the Circus.”

“Yes, as you have already relayed. I am very cautious.”

“I was also informed that Trent Durham has not yet presented himself to you as your fiancé.”

“No, he has not.”

“But you recognized him?”

“By his name, yes, when we were introduced.”

Arielle smiled. “And what do you feel about him not presenting himself to you?”

Caroline shrugged. “I felt nothing. Sometimes, when we are together, I sense some kind of familiarity, but I cannot point it out.”

The Maiden nodded in understanding. “He must also be going through a hard time.”

“I cannot imagine. He seems to enjoy his Belle more.”

“And you think that is all right?”

Again, Caroline shrugged. “I do not know, honestly. I believe I enjoy my flower more than I enjoy the thought of being betrothed.”

The woman’s laughter rang around the drawing room. “I cannot imagine how you would enjoy Robert Dior. I hear that he is rather dry.”

“Oh, he can be quite charming in private.”

“And how have things progressed between the two of you?”

“Slow, but I enjoy it. Since I am affianced, I cannot entirely enjoy the company of my flower.”

“Then you have intentions of coming home?”

“Considering the family I came from, I believe they will not allow me to stay longer here.”

“Understandable. The duke has been insistent that we keep you safe while the matter about your attack is being solved. He intends to take you back home the soonest he can.” When Caroline just nodded, Arielle said, “But you can stay here as long as you like, Caroline. Belcourt will always protect you.”

“I am grateful. It has not been long since I came here. I still have much to assess.”

“And your memories? Has there been any progress?”

“No, nothing at all. I get constant headaches, but no memories yet.”

“The women from the Court of Libraries say it may take some time.”

“Yes, I was also informed.”

An awkward silence reigned between them. “And any suspicious activities amongst the Belles?”

“No, nothing, I believe. I have tried following them in secret, but found nothing in particular that warrants suspicion.”

Arielle nodded slowly. Then her eyes fixed on Caroline. “And your servants?”

“No, nothing.”

“They have been the previous servants of Aliya. I am certain you have heard of her?”

“Yes, I have.”

“She married into a prestigious family. The St. Vincents.”

“They own Sinclair.”

“Yes, and they are also suspected members of the Royal Circus.”

“I was not aware of that.”

“Well, they are. But we cannot say for certain. They own a hospital. It is understandable that people seek their services, including members from the Circus.”

“Then do you suspect Aliya and her husband?”

“We suspect everyone.”

“Including her former maids?”

“Yes, but we would not have assigned them to you if we were certain of it. Aliya remains loyal to Belcourt. Her sister is here.”

“Truly?”

“Yes. Delaney. She is the third lady in Belcourt to have been recourted, in fact.”

“Recourted?”

“Yes. She was first courted here in the Palace merely a few weeks ago, but the Court of Flowers appealed that they need her more. She is a new Belle.” Arielle stood, telling Caroline that their meeting was ending. “Aliya has been a constant presence here, and it is understandable because her sister is still in Belcourt. But she has also been meeting with your servants.”

“Yes, they have asked permission from me. Who am I to deprive them the time to spend with Aliya?”

Nodding, Arielle regarded her thoughtfully. “Still, be wary, Caroline. Your servants may be the very people we are looking for and I would hate for that to happen.”

“I am always wary.”

“Good.” Arielle smiled. “You should.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

When Caroline arrived in the villa, she gathered Fatima, Shay and Carrie in the kitchen.

It was undeniable that the three ladies had been talking to themselves, and they sat around the table looking anxious. They averted her gaze as they waited for her to speak.

“I want to know everything,” she said in a calm, soft voice. She studied Carrie, who turned her head to the side. Shay had her head bent on her lap. Fatima’s eyes were brimming with tears.

Caroline sighed. She knew this would not be easy.

“You all know that I was in Belcourt just this morning.” They remained quiet. “Belcourt is aware of your visits there and your meetings with Aliya.”

They shifted in their seats, but their eyes still would not meet hers.

“The Palace asked if I have noticed something suspicious with the three of you.”

Carrie’s head snapped to look at Caroline, panic in her globes.

“Fret not, I assured the Maiden that you are all pristinely innocent in my eyes.” She took a lungful of air, her mind reeling with uncertainty. Would she be doing the right thing? “I understand that you do not trust me. I would feel the same if I were in your shoes. In fact, I feel the same at this very moment. I wonder how the three of you will act if you find out my secrets.”

That got their attention. All three women turned their wary eyes at her.

“Would you report me to Belcourt? Would you tie me in a chair while you wait for the Soldiers to come and take me?” Caroline paused then shrugged. “But I am afraid that if I want to gain your trust and loyalty, I should be the first to tell you the truth.”

The three of them waited, and she could tell that they were holding their breath.

“I am Caroline Comhar, daughter of the Duke of Remington,” she began, smiling when they refused to show any reaction. “I did not lose my memory.”

Shay’s eyes widened, and she gasped. “You did not?”

“No, I did not.”

Fatima frowned. “Then why did you—”

“I was taken from my home in Brierwell. In fact, I was in the cabin I built for the daughter I lost years ago.” Caroline held Fatima’s gaze as she said this. “Two Belles abducted and interrogated me because I came to a party in Birth.”

“Who would—”

“Ruby and Jade. Ruby told Jade to let me go, and they did. But Jade had other plans. She tried to kill me. Left me in the forest. When I awoke, I was in Belcourt.”

Disbelief was painted on their face.

“But there is also one very important detail you may want to know. I serve the Royal Circus.”

Fatima’s shaking hands came to her lips. Carrie let out a soft gasp and Shay could only gape at her.

“At the moment, I am trapped in Belcourt because I somehow made them believe I lost my memory. I am here because I intend to know who ordered Jade to take me down. And also to learn more about Belcourt that shall be beneficial for the Circus.”

Then she stopped talking. She waited until the three women could no longer take it.

“Then you must also be working with Aliya,” Fatima finally said.

“No, I am not, but I know of her husband. In fact, I am very well acquainted with her new family. Thus, I am quite confident that I can trust the three of you. It is not my mission to destroy Belcourt. The Royal Circus does not intend to do that. What we are after is to find out who is controlling Belcourt.”

“We do not know who—”

“Yes, I know, Shay,” Caroline said. “Which is why we are here to help each other. If you trust me that is.”

They did not look very convinced.

“I would not mind if you report me to Belcourt. My father is powerful enough to pull me out of there. However, I do not think the three of you shall survive if they will give me the chance to do the same to you.”

“Are you threatening us?” Carrie asked.

“No, Carrie, I am not. I am desperate to find people to trust in this little horrid world Belcourt has placed us in. And also because I want to get this sorted out before Jade could ruin things for me.”

“You suspect that she will attempt to kill you again? But why?” asked Fatima.

“Oh, she has many reasons. For one, she is obsessed with my fiancé.”

“Fiancé?”

“Her flower, Trent Durham.”

Shay coughed and sputtered in surprise. “No way in bloody hell—”

“But I would rather we talk about my mortal nemesis later. What I want to know now is your story.”

Carrie’s jaw tightened. Fatima took a deep breath. Shay looked at the other two.

“And I want to know what you have been planning with Aliya St. Vincent.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

August came as the summer ended, and along with it were the many gossips in Belcourt.

One of them caused Lady Mariam’s downfall. The Mistress of the Flower Garden was no more.

The reason for it was not a secret. They discovered that she had been keeping a secret lover, something that Mistresses could never enjoy. She was found guilty and sentenced to Sinhold, the gravest punishment any lady of Belcourt could ever receive.

Sasha knew that the gossips circulating Belcourt was not about Lady Mariam.

It was about her.

Why did she do it?

That was one question that often came up during hushed conversations in the Tea House.

Opinions varied.

She should not have done it.

She was too ambitious.

But what she did was right, yes? No one was above the law in Belcourt, even Mistresses. What Sasha did was what any Belle or lady would do. The Soldiers would have done much worse.

Arielle did not take the news lightly. So did the other Maidens, she was told.

Lady Mariam’s trial and sentencing were held in private with much rush.

And in less than a week, the position for the Mistress of the Court of Flowers was open.

Sasha received the letter from Arielle the week after she learned of Lady Mariam’s banishment to Sinhold.

“Are you feeling guilty?” Rothsker asked.

She looked at Prince Leo, her face unreadable. She had sworn to protect this man so his father could take back his throne. But the truth was Sasha did not care who was in the throne. She only cared that the one sitting there would give Belcourt and its ladies a different future.

“No,” she replied, burning the letter. “But I will no longer be your Belle, Your Highness.”

Rothsker blinked at her. “What do you mean?”

“I will be taking much arduous task than watching over a child.”

He laughed. “Now, now, Sasha. I couldn’t be that bad.”

She smiled. His dark blue eyes were always mischievous. His bristled chin and black wavy hair tied in a bun were far from West’s clean look. Leo had caused quite a stir when he first came out as Ivan Miller, the missing Marquess of Rothsker. But for now, he was safe with his fake identity. “You are too childish that I worry about you.”

“I can take care of myself, Sasha.” His voice became serious, giving her a glimpse of the prince that he truly was. He sighed and placed his hands in his pockets. “Does Eaton know?”

She nodded. “I already sent a note.”

“When are you going inside?”

“In two weeks.”

He looked around the lavish drawing room of his villa. “Is that why you are asking me to stay trapped in this bloody place two weeks?”

“Yes.”

He narrowed his eyes at her, then at the luggage she had prepared. “Without you, I presume?”

“Yes.”

“And where will you be in those two weeks?”

Sasha smiled and did not answer. She walked over to him and gave him a peck. “It has been quite a pleasure to be your Belle, Your Highness. And it shall be my honor to serve you longer as a Mistress in Belcourt.”

She stepped away and pulled the hood of her black cloak over her head.

“You are dressed as Darcy,” he pointed out when she reached for the door.

“Yes.”

“Then I know where you’re going.”

She just smiled.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

West was in his study in Everleigh, bent on his desk with a frown of concentration. His dog Seven was sleeping soundly by his feet and jumped in panic when the door suddenly burst open and his valet, Darren, rushed in.

“What is it?” he asked, watching the young man catch his breath, his hands on his knees. “What is it, Darren?”

“Your Grace,” Darren said, gasping for air. “You will not believe this.”

He stood, losing patience. “What—”

The rest of his question was left forgotten as his eyes saw her walk into the room in a black cloak.

XXIII | Love in Everleigh

Seven was too bloody loud as he circled and jumped around Sasha’s feet. West was still frozen in his spot, blinking in disbelief as she bent down to gather the dog in her arms with a smile.

He did not even realize he was holding his breath until he heard her say to Seven, “I missed you, little rascal.”

The air he was holding in was snatched from him. Her voice the deafening silence despite Seven’s whimpers and tiny barks. Or perhaps it was just him, wrapped in a bubble of disbelief and ringing silence. Or maybe he was merely having an illusion. Too many months without her, of constantly knowing she was out there somewhere; many nights of watching her carriage outside his villa in Coulway, aware that she was inside, barely getting a glimpse of her.

Days ago, she sent him a message she was to become the new Mistress of the Court of Flowers. She knew he would not like it; he was certain of it. Yet she did it because she was free to make her own decisions as Darcy. And it was undeniably an advantageous one.

His jaw tightened as he watched her bury herself in Seven’s neck, cradling the dog into her arm while him , West Blackwood, Duke of Eaton, her lover and fiancé whom she had not touched or shared a breath in months, was standing a few paces away, motionless like a useless marble statue, put to shame by Seven’s eager and greedy whimpers.

“Right,” Darren said rather awkwardly, clearing his throat. “I will leave you to it.” And before anyone could ask for it, his valet walked out of the room and locked the door.

She turned away from him and walked to the door, unlocked it, and gently placed Seven outside with one last pat and a whispered promise. The dog whimpered, wagging its tail, ran off.

Then she straightened and quietly closed the door. The sound of the lock vibrated in the air around them. Slowly, she turned and faced him, her brown hair swept to the side, her bluish-grey eyes smiling at him with a bittersweet smile.

For a long breathless moment, as if the world had stopped turning to watch the two of them face each other, West found himself just staring, just taking in the entire form of her. To watch her walking around ballrooms in the arms of another man, prince or not, had been torture. And now, to watch her standing there in front of his study door, knowing she would soon disappear back into the very place he did not want her in, was agony.

Her eyes asked why he just stood there. He wanted to say he could not move, or was afraid to. But he had no words. She looked utterly calm, remarkably composed, as she always tried to be since they agreed to do this. But West knew better. It was all a façade, a product of her powerful will to achieve their goals. And when he saw her open her mouth just a tiny bit and heard the shaky breath that escaped her, he rushed toward her. Three long strides and he pulled her into his arms, crashing her against his length and buried his face in her hair, just right there in the crook of her neck and shoulder.

Her arms wrapped around him and West believed he heard her whimper, although she would never admit to it later. He breathed the smell of her, a fragrance he only had a hint of whenever he would deliberately walk past her in the parties they attended while she was with Rothsker.

Swallowing the tears lodged in his throat, blinking away the fiery liquid at the back of his eyes, West pulled back and cupped her face in his shaky hands. Her eyes were glimmering with unshed tears. Her mouth quivered and his nostrils flared.

“I love you,” was all he could whisper. It was barely a whisper, even. It was a sigh.

“And I you,” she whispered back, her tone with a hint of amusement. “Will you kiss me now?”

His jaw tightened. “Darling, I’m afraid that if I do, I will never let you walk away,” he admitted, but he did it anyway.

He bent his head and opened his mouth over hers, and the same overwhelming sensation of having her in his arms this way came over him. Her mouth was pliant, welcoming, hungry, and eager as he was. The taste of her tongue gave him a hint of the tea she had earlier, one he ought to have had with her.

But no matter, she was here. He did not even know for how long. He did not want to ask. It could be an hour, a day, or a week. More than that would be a blessing.

“Take me to bed,” she begged, her arms tight around him.

He groaned and swept her in his arms. And carried her to the settee. “Will we have time for a decent bed later?” he husked, his entire being in a rush because he did not know for how long he could have her. He laid her on her back against the soft cushion before climbing on top of her, his hands busy with her cloak and the skirts of her dress.

She chuckled, and he almost cried. “We have much more than that,” she said in reply, a promise.

“Will this bed do, then?” he rasped against her jaw, his teeth scraping against her skin. Desire and lust were suddenly overpowering that there was shamelessly no room for more. Carnal, yes, but it was still them. It was her . This was him with her. And that was the difference.

The rustling of the fabrics between them as they pulled and tugged was nowhere close to the pounding inside his chest. His mouth devoured her as his hands traveled to her familiar planes, discovering them anew, igniting the passion which, in the past, had been the only thing they had. Everything else that came afterward was being put aside, stripped with each garment he peeled off her. Except for love. Making love to Sasha would always be just that—love. However he may do it, in whatever manner or place, it would always be that.

She let out a shaky breath as his mouth covered her breast over her thin chemise, her hands raking his hair. She tugged at the strands, arching her hips as she felt him between her legs, bold and impulsive.

“This bed will do for now,” she said with a long, hot breath as he eased himself inside her, finding home.

“I’m sorry,” he achingly groaned in her ear as he moved, unapologetically careless and rough.

But she was Sasha, and her response would always amaze him. She met his force with equal measure, his hunger with greed, and his need with whimpers of want.

Later, sated and fully aware of each other, West pulled her up, wrapping her in her cloak with no intention of putting the rest of her clothing into place; he gave her a long, lazy kiss. He swallowed, lost in her bluish-grey globes. She wrapped her legs around his hips, the skirts of her dress pooled around her hips and thighs. Neither of them was ashamed of the state they were in. It felt natural for them because this was them .

“You are beautiful,” he whispered, kissing the tip of her nose. “And you are stupid.”

She chuckled and nuzzled her face against his neck, inhaling deeply as her arms wound around him. Moaning as he kneaded her breast, traveling to her waist, then her hips, she smiled against his neck. “I knew you were going to say that, Your Grace,” she said.

Pulling her head back, she raised to her knees and looked down on him, her hair a beautiful mess around her, a few strands glowing yellow against the sunlight. She shrugged off her cloak, smiling down at him, saying nothing.

He knew her plans. He knew why she was doing them. His heart did not agree, but she was right. She had to leave him again soon. He pushed the thought at the dark corners of his mind, focusing to the now.

The dress fell to the floor, followed by her drawers, leaving her with nothing but her chemise; his dress shirt flew to the back of the settee.

The lovemaking was slower this time. And quiet, even. They savored, they stared. He tucked damp locks of hair behind her ear as she moved above him. He trailed soft kisses on her brows, her nose, the corner of her lips.

Words were silent as they succumbed to their body’s needs. Just a few more moments. Just another afternoon.

Just another day.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

“Where do they think you are now?” West asked.

After their time in the study, they locked themselves in his bedchamber where dinner was served.

They made love again late that night. This time in bed. In the privacy of his bedchamber, they took their time. They talked and teased. They laughed. Then they were silent again.

Hours later, they ordered for a bath which they were sharing now. As West lathered soap on her shoulder blades from behind her, he finally asked the question.

“They think my flower has locked me away inside his villa for two weeks to bid farewell before I leave him to return to Belcourt.”

West scoffed. “And Rothsker is willingly staying inside his villa for the entire two weeks?”

She smiled, turning her head to the side to plant a kiss on his hand there. “Yes.”

He let the quiet sound of the night from the open window reign, trying to guess what she was thinking. But then he realized that with Sasha, he may be right but he could also be wrong for she would always do the unexpected.

“I’m afraid, darling,” he said, stopping his task to wrap his arms around her under the water, suddenly overcome with fear. “Just stay here,” he choked. “With me.”

“Very tempting, darling, but I have things to do inside Belcourt.”

“You can do them outside where it is safe.”

“You know I’ll never be safe outside. Not now at the very least.”

His jaw tightened. She was right. If she left Belcourt, she would never be safe. She could marry him and he could offer her protection, but too much was at stake. They would be targeted— she would be targeted.

“I will not be long,” she whispered. “Before you know it, I will be out.”

“I would love to know how you plan that to happen, love,” he wryly said.

Her answer was a chuckle and a sigh. “You know who I want to find in Belcourt.”

The High Priestess.

As if she heard his thoughts, she added, “Once I unveil her identity, West, we will know who to focus our attention to. Knowing who is in control means know what they want.”

“And knowing what they want means knowing their weakness.”

“I see you have been practicing chess.”

He scoffed. “And the rumors about Napoleon?”

“We cannot say,” she said with a sigh. “The longer I am surrounded by the Belles, the more I realize that genuine information is scarce to find. It is nothing but high-society gossip, West, as far as I am concerned. There are whispers, but if Belcourt has any connection whatsoever with Napoleon, I would like to be the first to know. The proof the Circus found last year could be circumstantial. We need to prove it first.”

“I heard that Sutherland is drawing soldiers out of the battlegrounds.”

“To what? To send them to Napoleon or to send them home?”

He kissed her shoulder. “That we are uncertain.”

“The mission into the Stanway estate was fruitless.”

“Not entirely. We realized Stanway has something to hide.”

“Have you sent Reginald a note?”

“Done, my lady,” he said, unwrapping his arms and gently guiding her around so she faced him. Cramped in the tub, they snuggled closer. “He will relocate as advised.” Grabbing her hands in his, he relished on the satisfying soapy glide of his thumbs against the back of her fingers. His light blue eyes searched hers. “And Ruby?”

She nodded. “Fine.” Her hands ran up his chest and shoulders. “Willoghby?”

He smiled. “Still wondering when he’ll get killed. Otherwise, he is fine.”

Her fingers slowly raked through his damp hair. “I am afraid I will be insatiable tonight, West.”

He groaned, feeling her slide against him under the water. “A man can only have enough energy, darling,” he complained half-heartedly, bending down to take the tip of her breast into his mouth.

“You do not have to move,” she whispered in his ear as she lowered herself unto him.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

The next day was different. They spent it outside in the meadow with Seven. They walked along the uneven paths in the woods nearby, holding hands, talking about their plans for the future, of where she would disappear and hide if forced to escape Belcourt; of how he would get to her; or if they could change Belcourt, where they would wed and who would she love to be at the wedding.

They dreamed for hours, loudly, as if they were willing the wind to carry them to God Himself.

They would stop and kiss now and then, their muffled laughter echoing with the sound of crickets and animals hiding behind bushes.

Then later that afternoon, they had tea in the garden. West said they had to stay outdoors. “One glance at a door that led to any room is dangerous when I’m with you,” he told her, taking her hand in his over the table whilst leaning his cheek with the other to stare at her. “I have twelve more days to be with you. It seems a lot, now that I think of it.”

Sasha playfully narrowed her eyes. “You seem to want to be rid of me.”

“No, quite the opposite. I want to lock you in the room. It would be the best reward for me; and a good punishment for you.” He sighed and leaned back into his chair, letting go of her hand. “Sometimes, I stare at you and I hate you. But then I love you enough to reason that you are doing the right thing.”

This time she laughed. “That is precisely what I feel whenever I look at Rothsker.” She leaned over and took his hand. She bent down and kissed it. “I look at him and then I suddenly hate him because he is not the man I want to be with, but I love you enough to bear it.”

“He seems to be the fun kind.”

“He reminds me why I prefer the brooding sorts,” she said with a sigh.

“I am not a brooding sort.”

“Do not jest, West. You are.” She shrugged. Leaning back into her chair, she let the sunlight wash over her entire form. “Rothsker is too… shall I say untamed?”

“He had been living on his own too long. His father was a presence he never felt but always knew was there.”

“St. Vincent seems more established than him, don’t you think?”

“St. Vincent is a child.”

“Yes, and Rothsker is an infant.”

He looked around. “Should we go back inside before anyone hears us talk so unkindly about Rothsker?”

He knew they were safe here. The garden was walled and could only be accessed by anyone who gained entrance into the estate.

Before he could add another witty remark, she jumped to her feet without another word. He followed behind her, not knowing where she intended to go, certain what she had in mind.

He cleared his throat when she continued down the corridor to the library. “That’s not the way to a bed, darling.”

“What are you talking about, Your Grace?” she laughingly asked without turning. “You are my bed.”

He caught her from behind and hitched her to his side with so much ease.

“West!” she hissed, laughing at the same time. “Put me down!”

“I’m sorry, darling,” he replied, turning to the door that led to the library. “I am but a bed. I hear nothing.”

The slamming of the door and the muffled laughter were carried down the corridor that afternoon.

For the first time in many months, the servants at Everleigh felt the manor come alive again.

XXIV | Dinner Plans

Caroline’s new obsession was Delaney. After being around Ruby and Jade, growing comfortable with her hatred toward the latter, she was ready to add another entity to focus her attention on.

Delaney differed greatly from Aliya. From the moment they were first introduced, something was different about this new Belle. The first time they met, Delaney just stared at her from head to foot. The hair at the back of her neck stood and for a second she was afraid the young woman knew her secrets. On their second meeting, it was for tea with the other Belles in Coulway and for two hours, Delaney never spared her a glance. By the third time she was around the woman, she was certain she had found a new target.

For one, she looked nothing like Aliya, who had auburn hair and brown eyes. Delaney had black hair and grey eyes. And she was fierce. It was not in the way she acted, but more on the way she treated everything around her, including the other Belles who mostly assumed Delaney was that way because she was from the Court of Arms.

“She is the third lady in Belcourt to be recourted,” said Ruby one afternoon while they were having a leisurely walk to the Tea House in the Village. They had just received the news that their new Mistress shall officially assume her role in a fortnight, and that it was Sasha. Jade went home right after the gathering. Ruby invited Caroline to the Tea House, and she took the opportunity to nonchalantly commented that she was not comfortable around Delaney. “The first was a woman fifty or so years ago. I believe she was the only recourted lady who desired to be recourted.” Caroline just nodded. “Sasha was the second one. A big surprise that was.”

“She was from the Court of Libraries.”

“Yes,” Ruby said. “It was clear from the start that Sasha did not want to be in the Court of Flowers. She the Fainting Belle because she fainted when the news was given to her. We knew she preferred being tucked away in the Library for some reason Librarians enjoy being in that court.”

“But now she will be our Mistress.”

Ruby nodded, her face hard. “Her circumstances, I believe, made her who she is today. She is no longer the Fainting Belle, of course. She’s far from that.”

“And Delaney is the third one to be recourted?”

“Yes. And perhaps, just like Sasha was, she is not proud to be a Belle. You cannot imagine how many women desire to be a Soldier. To be pulled out of the Palace differs from being recourted somewhere else. It can be construed as shameful, even. It means you are not worthy to serve the High Priestess and the Maidens. And for Delaney, who practically grew up in Belcourt, to be a Soldier is an honor. Perhaps she is only adjusting to this new role. Let us give her some time. I am certain she will appreciate being a Belle once she learns more about our true purpose.”

Caroline knew that Delaney came to Belcourt at such a young age. Fatima and the others were kind enough to tell her that.

“Everyone thinks Lady Mariam had something to do with it. With her recourting. But, of course, it is obvious. The woman did everything she could to take Delaney into her court.”

“I wonder why she did it?”

“It was not wrong that she did it. It was not against the law to plead with the High Court for additional Belles. Or servants. Or Librarians.” Ruby laughed. “But then there is the rumor that she was influenced to do it.”

“Do you believe the rumor?”

Ruby shrugged. “It has always been known to many Belles that the Mistress was keeping a secret lover. It was unfortunate that the most righteous Belle found out about it.”

“Sasha.”

“Yes.”

“Then she must have done it so she can be Mistress.”

“Perhaps. But she did what was right—ambitious or not. She did what every Belle ought to have done.”

Caroline let the silence linger until they reached the Tea House. There were already several ladies inside, all wearing different cloaks. They took the first empty table and waited for their tea.

“Most laundry girls come here,” said Ruby. “During this time, I mean. That is why it is a little crowded.”

Caroline looked around. Women in black cloaks were indeed dominating the place, chatting and laughing together over tea.

“It is not always this noisy,” Ruby explained. “It is just that the ladies assigned in the Palace do not always have the time to go out. Most of them get the day off every Wednesday. So they gather here with the laundry girls, among others.”

Caroline blinked. “They do not go home to the Village every day?”

“Who? The Palace servants?” Ruby asked. “No, of course not. They are serving the Palace. It is more exhausting than serving Belles, I heard. They have seven Maidens to take care of. Then there are the Elected children to look after. And the Soldiers.”

“The Elected?”

“The chosen ones,” Ruby said, rolling her eyes. “Trained to replace the Maidens or the High Priestess herself.”

Caroline just nodded, biting her lips as an exciting idea came to her.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

When she arrived in her villa that evening, Caroline gathered the ladies together, her eyes wide with excitement.

“I want to get into the Palace.”

Carrie was the first to scowl. “Are you mad? No! Unless they summon you, you cannot just get in .”

“I think I found a way.”

Shay shook her head. So did Fatima. “You’ll be facing harsh punishment if they find you out.”

“No, I will not be, because I will not enter as a Belle.”

“Then how will you enter? As a fly?” Carrie asked. “That is the only way you can enter unnoticed, but allow me to remind you that the palace may have a servant specifically assigned to kill flies so you may still be at risk.”

She ignored Carrie and smiled at Fatima. “I’ll come in as one of the servants. I’ll be dressed as such. And the best day would be Wednesday.”

“You cannot be serious—”

“I will borrow your clothes and your cloak.”

“You mean we will be accomplices?” Carrie asked.

“I am afraid we already are,” Fatima told Carrie.

Carrie’s eyes went to Caroline. “Why would you want to get into the Palace, milady?”

“To find out who the High Priestess is.”

The three ladies gawked at her. “No.”

“Very well, you can all just pretend that you did not notice one of your clothes missing. Deny ever knowing about my plan when I get caught.”

“She is crazy!” Carrie said to Fatima, pointing at Caroline. “This scheme is crazier than when we hid your pregnancy!”

Caroline just smiled at her maids. “Well, you can all talk about this and decide if you shall help me. For now, I have somewhere else to go.”

“Where?”

“My fiancé, of course.”

“Do you want me to drive you to his estate?” Carrie asked.

“No,” she said, taking off her red cloak to replace it with a brown one she procured in a fair last week. “I want you to stay outside Jade’s villa.”

Carrie groaned. “Ah, the crazy one.”

Caroline smiled at the three ladies. “Well, ladies, I hope you think about my proposal. If you have some details for my plan, perhaps the exact location of the High Priestess, I will be happy to listen.”

Carrie stood up and grumbled under her breath as Caroline exited the kitchen.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

“Now, I am not trying to judge your ability to think, Carol, but I do not understand why you would reveal everything to your maids!” Trent hissed an hour later.

“Because they will not trust me otherwise. These women have been in Belcourt for years, Trent. It took a tragedy for them to rely to each other. They trusted Aliya because she kept their secret. They continue to serve her. Because of them, Delaney has been recourted. And that is what Aliya always wanted, yes? For her sister to be in the Court of Flowers so she has a chance to pay her dowry.”

Trent’s jaw tightened. “St. Vincent’s wife, Carol, is still being tested. For the Royal Master and Darcy, she cannot be fully trusted yet. She is acting all on her own.”

“And because of that, the Circus gains something by cooperating with her. Do not deny it. The Circus must have had a part in making Lady Mariam practically beg for Delaney’s transfer.” She walked to the window to look out into the street. It was clear and safe. She considered telling Trent about her plans to enter the Palace, but she decided to put that aside for now. It was not a good plan and he would not like it. She had to come up with something that even he would find hard to contradict. She turned to him again, leaning against the window frame. “Now, I knew you would be disappointed, but I still told you because I trust you.”

“You are acting as if you are doing this in behalf of the Circus.”

She blinked at him, her face straight. “Pardon, did I heard you correctly?” She let out a mocking gasp. “But I am being used by the Circus, am I not?”

“The Circus does not—”

“Oh, boo-hoo, I know the Circus is quite happy to know that I am inside Belcourt. I only told my maids what they already know, Trent. And I told them I am part of the Circus, which is a lie, yes? Because I am not.”

“But I am.”

“We are not married. The Circus would not precisely consider me as somewhat connected to them.” She saw his jaw tighten, and she blinked away. “All they care about is that Fatima’s son is safe. And that Aliya is safe. They hang on to the hope that they will reunite with their old mistress by helping her attain her goals. Having me as an additional comrade is helpful to them. They will gain nothing if they rat me out. I am not part of the Circus. I can just always tell Belcourt this was my plan all along. I was trying to find their rat, so I pretended to be a Royal.”

When she searched for him again, he was still standing in the middle of the room, hands on his hips, shoulders sagging with resignation.

“By the by, I do not trust Delaney.”

“Why?”

“She seems a little different.”

He shrugged. “I barely had any interaction with her since she was recourted. She has a villa nearby, I hear.”

“Yes, precisely.”

He narrowed his eyes at her. “Carol, do not tell me you have been spying—”

“She is my current obsession. I told you—she is a little off.”

“Fine. How can you say she is little off?”

“For one, she has been spying on her own sister who looks nothing like her.”

He stiffened. “She is?”

She nodded. “I followed her carriage twice. She went wherever her sister was, but never approached the woman.” She pushed away from the window. “And also, she has been following Oliver St. Vincent at least twice now.”

“Bloody tarnation—”

“Inform the Circus.”

He nodded. Then he turned to check the clock. “Are you going somewhere?” she asked.

“Yes.”

She cleared her throat. “Where?”

He turned and pretended to fix his cravat. She knew he was pretending, and she knew he was uncomfortable.

“You can just speak her name, you know. It will not change the fact that I desire to kill her.”

“I promised to have dinner with her.”

“This is rather late for dinner.”

He cleared his throat. Then he turned to face her. His eyes locked hers. “Carol, I am doing the best I can.”

“Of course, you are. The Circus expects you to gain something from your Belle—whatever it may be. But to be honest, Trent—and you have to agree—she is rather useless. I have gained more in a few months than you and you have been her flower how long?”

He just shook his head. “You know she is not my mission.”

“It is Aaron Stanway, I know. He is not even in Coulway, is he? I heard he has not yet returned since the party in Islefield.” Which means you MAY not have to see your Belle tonight, she wanted to add, but that would be stupid. His relationship with Jade was important for his fruitless mission.

Then, as if he read her thoughts, he said, “I do not touch her.”

She scoffed. “You lie. You have to at least kiss her.”

He sighed. “She kisses me.”

“You have to kiss back, you dimwit, lest she will suspect something is amiss. I wager she already does.”

A long, heavy silence hang in the air between them. “I hate kissing her,” he admitted. “I hate it when I feel her hands on me. Makes the hair on my arms stand and she reads it as desire.”

If she was not ridden with an odd feeling of resentment, Caroline would have just laughed at him. But she could not because she did not know what to tell him.

“You can just… I don’t know… turn off the lights,” she weakly suggested with a shrug.

He blinked, then scoffed. She watched him shrug into his coat.

Her feet were about to take a step back so she could climb back out of the window, but she made a move toward him instead.

Without a word, she cupped his face and rose to her toes to plant a kiss on his mouth.

She no longer considered such a spontaneous act to be a mistake. They had gone beyond that stage. His arms wrapped around her and hers around his neck, deepening the kiss.

It was no question either that she was hungry for more. Her body had no shame as it pressed closer and slid against his length, knowing this kiss was all she would have.

And that was indeed what Trent was only willing to give her.

He pulled her away from him, a stupid grin on his face.

She matched it with a confident smile despite the fury building inside her. “You said I can kiss you.”

“I know,” he said, voice deep and calm. He moistened his lips with his tongue and she almost jumped to kiss him again. The desire to do so was so strong, tingling the tips of her fingers, feeding her rage even more because he seemed so calm. She swallowed with a frown. The control he had was impeccable. Perhaps he could pull away from her because he could get something similar somewhere within an hour.

Dinner my arse , she thought, erasing the frown from her face to smile at him and say, “I hope your imagination takes you far this time.”

“Why, thank you, Carol. I truly appreciate you reminding me of my special weapon.”

No, she changed her mind. He may only appear and sound calm, but his eyes told her he wanted to strip her of her dress and take her to bed where he would have his way with her. Just one look and her mind was taking her to places, giving her body liberty to demand its need to feel flesh; and hot breath; to be consumed.

The bed was just a few paces away, and she had never been so strongly aware of it until now.

Perhaps it was time to beg now. She considered for a while.

She turned around to walk to the window. “Is there a chance she will taste me in your mouth?” she asked with a laugh instead.

“You are bloody insane.”

“Ah, perhaps her mouth will focus on something else tonight.”

“Something, eh?” The tone in his voice brought back the image of the bed and damp skin. And laces. And locks of hair between her fingers.

She cleared her throat. “Yes. Her spoon,” she said, giving him a wink over her shoulder. “You are having dinner, yes?”

He just scoffed at her in disbelief. “You are unbelievable.” His hair looked perfect. That whore would run her fingers through them later, she was certain of it.

“I bid you good luck, Trent,” she said as she climbed over the windowsill. He walked over and helped her down the ladder, and she almost slapped his hand away. But she had to pretend that she was okay. He did not have to know she was nearly in tears.

She had to use a ladder and enter his room through a window to see him. And she could only get to kiss him. And she barely even spent an hour with him. Then she would have to walk home.

And yet that whore would be having dinner with him, and God knows how long it would take. And then perhaps also run her hands through his hair. And chest. And maybe elsewhere. Indeed, their dinner could be very eventful.

Suddenly, Robert’s voice saying, “The longest was six,” echoed at the back of her mind with a mocking tone.

“Be careful,” he said through the window as she climbed down.

She did not look up because her eyes were already filling with tears. One blink and she would be crying.

Jumping to the ground, she pulled the hood of her cloak up and blinked. The tears dropped straight to the ground. She pressed her back against the wall.

“What are you doing?” Trent asked from the window.

Caroline ground her teeth. “Waiting!” she hissed, blinking hard to be rid of the rest of her tears, but there seemed to be a decent amount left. She could not look up yet, so he could hear her.

“What?”

“I have to make sure no one is about!” she hissed without looking up.

“What?”

“Just go!” she said, voice loud enough for him.

“Do not forget the ladder,” he said.

Do not forget the ladder.

He sounded like when they were children after taking their toys to the garden. He always reminded her to bring back her dolls to the playroom while he carried the dollhouse.

She turned her head and glared at the ladder. “I hate you,” she gritted out. Grabbing the wooden ladder, she dragged it back to the garden gates where she found them earlier. With as much force as she could muster, she pushed the ladder against the brick walls.

When she circled back to the front, she found Trent’s carriage driving away to the direction of Jade’s villa.

Stiffly, she turned and retraced her steps back to her own place.

She cried all the way until Carrie found her later and noticed her tears.

“Are you crying, milady? I saw your fiancé outside Jade’s villa that’s why I decided it was time to go. Did you fight?”

“No.”

“No, you are not crying or no, you did not fight?”

“Both.”

“But you have tears in your eyes.”

She sighed. “We did not fight.”

“But you are crying.”

“Yes.”

“So you must be… sad?”

“No.”

“Then you are jealous. He is with Jade, after all.”

She relaxed her hands after realizing had balled them into fists. Then she let out a long sigh. “Yes, I am,” she said. “Dangerously so,” she added.

XXV | Forced Confessions

As more weeks passed, Caroline found herself digging deeper into the lives of the Belles.

She could spend more time spying on Jade to find out if the woman was working with someone—if her attack on Caroline was more than just her pure obsession over Trent. But being near Jade also meant seeing Trent. And for now, Caroline had to admit that she could not get used to the sight. Many times, she tried to convince herself that she should be fine with Trent spending time with Jade. She was okay with it in the past, was she not? Ah, no matter, she would deal with her conflicting feelings once she was done with her time in Belcourt, one she could see ending soon.

The new Mistress, Sasha, seemed to be wiser than Lady Mariam. Her reputation preceded her. She was a Belle trusted by Arielle, and the woman seemed too loyal to Belcourt. If she as much as found out Caroline had been lying her way around Belcourt, Caroline would be doomed. So would Trent. And the rest of the Circus. Fatima and the others had warned her about Sasha and Caroline was taking precaution.

She could not tell who the Belcourt rat was. For one, there were too many Belles to look into. Each of them had their own maids who may also work for the Circus. She asked Robert, but the man claimed he did not know. “The Royal Master and Darcy are very careful with the Royal assets. I would be too, if I were in their shoes,” was the only answer she got from the man.

He barely spent time with her, for he found no reason to do so as he had claimed. “I will accompany you in places that will prove relevant and useful,” he had said, which was fine with Caroline because she had other things to do.

Spying on Ruby was among them which was what she was doing now.

The woman had been walking around downtown, looking into windows, pretending to shop. Pretending because Caroline knew Ruby never window-shopped. The woman always knew what she wanted and would get it as soon as she could. Ruby had looked over her shoulder three times now. It was late afternoon and it would soon get dark. She had no reason to be out unless she was meeting other Belles, which was unlikely because Belles rarely met this late.

Caroline was walking with Carrie, both of them in plain blue and white dresses that matched the crowd. When her carriage driver whispered that they should return home soon, Ruby crossed the street. Caroline ignored Carrie and continued down the path, eyes on Ruby and the direction she was headed to.

Fifteen minutes later, they watched Ruby enter a hotel.

“This is the third time I see her enter that hotel,” said Caroline.

“And the third she walked out alone.”

“She is meeting someone in secret.”

“Who?”

“Are you asking me, Carrie?”

“No, milady. I know you do not know.”

“But we will know,” Caroline said. The woman could be Belcourt’s rat, and if she was, she had to be protected.

“You may discover more in the Dockerly party,” Carrie said as they headed back home.

“Yes.” She had been invited to a party on the island of Dockerly among other Belles. “But I am afraid this will be another Islefield.”

“Whatever do you mean, milady?”

“Jade would be there.”

“Ah,” Carrie said, face filled with realization. “And your fiancé will also be there.”

She did not reply.

“If I am in your position, milady,” Carrie continued, smacking her fist into her palm, “I will box the soul out of that wench.”

“Oh, I am thinking of something more sadistic than that, Carrie, believe me.”

“Well, I would not blame you. She tried to kill you. I have not been in love, of course, to sympathize with how you feel, but I can imagine how it must be like for you. To stomach the sight of the woman who tried to kill you while she displays intimacy with the man you love is indeed an impressive feat.”

Caroline blinked. “I am not in love with my fiancé, Carrie.”

“You are not?” Carrie asked, blinking in disbelief.

“No,” she weakly replied.

“Then that means you are,” the woman said with certainty.

“I am not—”

“That you deny it so weakly is enough proof, milady,” Carrie interrupted with a laugh. “But do not be shy. I’ve seen enough women try to do the same.”

Caroline’s jaw tightened. She moistened her lips, waiting for what Carrie had to say next. When the woman did not, she could not help but ask, “And what happened to them?”

“Well, one of them got pregnant and had to suffer for it,” Carrie said with a wink. “The other married a crazy doctor and is now a part of a group working against Belcourt.”

Caroline snorted. “I do not think Fatima and Aliya would want to hear that.”

“I am afraid so, yes.”

As they walked home, Caroline wondered if she was being difficult on herself. Robert had said the same thing as Carrie.

But it was difficult to be certain. Trent had always been a part of her life. Always.

It was difficult to recognize the true reasons for her jealousy over Jade. Was it because she knew the woman did not deserve Trent? Or was it simply because she was in love with him?

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Belcourt threw the Dockerly party, but it was not an exclusive event for Belles and their flowers.

“They do not do this on the regular,” Fatima told her. “The last Dockerly party was three years ago.”

“But what is it for?” asked Caroline.

Her maid shrugged. “Aliya said it is a cover for the other transactions Belcourt does.”

“Such as?”

“My former mistress never truly revealed anything specific. She may have had things hidden from Belcourt, but she remained loyal for the most part. Her missions were always a secret, even from us. Well, at least most of them were.”

The grand villa in Dockerly was owned by Belcourt itself and was managed by older Belles who retired from taking missions and were gifted the villa to oversee. Here, the five of them spent their days free from missions, enjoying the privileges Belcourt showered upon them.

But it was still a prison, Caroline thought to herself. The five older Belles whom she had met may seem to show the other Belles the extravagant and fulfilling future they will have, but it was nothing compared to being free from Belcourt’s clutches. Here, they still had servants. But here, they had nothing but themselves. They could not accept lovers now that they were no longer active Belles. They had to content themselves with each other, this villa, and the friends they may have in Dockerly. Or perhaps a trip or two to the mainland.

“Imagine this to be your future,” she heard Trent behind her. She stiffened. She had not noticed him since they docked with Jade dragging him everywhere.

“Go to your Belle, Chalbarth,” Robert said under his breath, taking Caroline by the elbow. “Come, Carol, you need to change for tonight’s ball.”

Caroline frowned, but she did not pull away when Robert guided her from Trent. Looking over her shoulder, she saw Trent watching them with a scowl on his face. Soon, Jade appeared beside him, hooking her arm through his.

“Don’t call me Carol,” she said to Robert.

“But you are Carol here,” he murmured back. “Forget about Trent. You have important things to deal with tonight.”

“I can handle a ball, Robert.”

“Then I hope you can handle some French friends.”

She came to a sudden halt, her entire body frozen. “What?” she snapped at him.

Robert’s face was unreadable as it always was. “You heard me correctly.”

His tone said it all and Caroline felt blood drain from her face. “He is here?”

Robert nodded. “Which is why I am here. I will protect you from him.”

“He is your bloody friend!” she gritted out.

“ Was ,“ he corrected. “After what he did to you—and we are even barely friends, mind you—I do not think I can be friends with a man who has no honor.”

She pulled away from his grasp. “You should have told me—”

“So we can miss this opportunity to discover more about Belcourt?” he asked, looking around. “Do not be too emotional about this, Caroline. You merely have to prepare for tonight. You do not even have to meet the man—”

She pushed away and whirled around to walk away. “Just make sure, Robert, that I do not lay my eyes on him.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Trent was already in the ballroom with Jade, Ruby, and Aaron, when he saw Caroline enter with Robert. Immediately, he knew something was wrong.

Caroline looked beautiful in her flaming red gown, which was sign enough that something was awry. The stony expression on her face confirmed his suspicion, along with Jade’s comment of, “She is looking rather uncomfortable, is she not?”

His jaw tightened, his eyes on Robert. Had the man done something?

No, of course not. Caroline could handle Robert.

He looked at Jade. Had she done something?

No. If she did, he would know. He was with her for most of the day.

Caroline seemed fine earlier in the schooner, and even when Robert dragged her away from him earlier.

Something must have happened between that time and now.

He surreptitiously watched her as she roamed around the room. Her hand was on Robert’s arm, perhaps clutching it too tightly. And her eyes wandered, flickering from corner to corner.

He did the same.

Who was she looking for?

It would be an hour later that Trent discovered the reason for Caroline’s distress. She was with Ruby, Jade, Summer, and a few other Belles in one corner of the ballroom. The music and dancing had already begun, and the new Mistress of the Court of Flowers had been formally introduced. Sasha was with a few other Belles but soon disappeared, probably to retire to her bedchamber. With no flower to entertain, she was free to do so.

Trent was with Robert and the other flowers, discussing the recent voting in the House of Lords. Other people were in attendance, most of which Trent was not familiar with. Some were foreign—American, English, French—and it was only then that he realized something.

French.

He turned to Robert, whose eyes were on Caroline as if watching her closely. What for? From whom?

Then he saw him.

The bastard.

He just entered the room, his blond head towering over most men, his blue eyes sweeping across the entire ballroom.

Robert saw as well, and in a flash, the man excused himself and turned to leave.

“I need to dash,” Trent said at the same time R obert left, leaving Aaron and the others. “Tell Jade to meet me in the gardens,” he hissed at Robert. “You bloody bastard, you will pay for this.”

“I need to be here, Chalbarth,” Robert said. “Darcy’s orders.”

“Then go and guide Jade to the garden. I will take care of Caroline.”

“No, I will take care of her. She’s my Belle.” The man placed a hand on his shoulder to stop him. “Do not be reckless.”

Robert’s gaze told him what was at stake, that he was being stupid. His jaw tightened. His eyes flickered to the man who just entered the room.

“There is a chance he will not recognize her, but fret not, I will be beside her if he ever does,” Robert added, leaving him alone in the middle of the ballroom. He watched as Robert interrupted the discussion Caroline was engaged with the other Belles and whispered something in her ear.

He saw her face blanch and her head snap around, but Robert held her arm and guided her away from the direction of French aristocrat.

His eyes went to Jade, who was already looking at him. She raised her brows, asking if everything was all right. He just nodded, but she excused herself from her friends and walked toward him.

And all he could do was wait as the woman approached. While Caroline was being escorted out of the room by Robert.

At that moment, he felt helpless. And he wondered if this was all worth it. If what he was doing was even solving anything.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Alexandre Moulin was not a terrible memory, Caroline thought as she paced around her bedchamber. God, she wanted to believe that. But he was a terrible memory. He was a nightmare.

He left her to suffer alone.

Lose the child.

Those three words spoken with a thick French accent had stuck in her mind, eating away at her thoughts for days when she found out she was carrying his child. And for a while, she did consider those words. And she never forgave herself for it.

She wiped the tears on her face angrily. Robert watched her pace around, leaning against the door.

He cleared his throat. “If you are quite feeling all right, we can return to the ballroom.”

She could have smacked him. She wanted to, the insensitive bastard.

But she did not. Because he was not Trent. He did not care how she felt. He only knew she did not want to see Alexandre, only knew what the bastard did to her. He had no responsibility to feel any sympathy if he was even capable of it. He only cared that she would not break down and ruin her cover.

Perhaps she should learn from him and be insensitive. She sniffed and wiped the rest of the tears from her cheeks. “I am quite okay now,” she lied.

“I do not think you are all right. I can wait a little longer while you compose yourself.”

“I am all right,” she snapped. She walked to the door and pushed him aside. “Let us go back—” then she stopped when she saw Trent standing outside, leaning against the opposite wall. “What are you—”

“Jade believes I am in one of the gaming rooms,” he said, his tone dark and serious. “Watch the Belles, Dior,” he ordered to Robert who opened his mouth to speak but Trent said, “This will only take a while.” When the man did not move, Trent pushed himself into the room and stood facing Robert, “I am not like you, Robert, and if my propensity to be overcome by emotion is a sin, then let me burn in hell.”

Robert sighed, shaking his head. “The two of you,” he said, looking at Caroline and Trent, “will be the death of the Circus if you do not fix whatever this is going on between you. I will have none of your drama about caring for each other be a hindrance to our goals. You are both here in your own accord. You recognized the risks and took them. Stand by it and stop acting like wretched lovers with unresolved issues.” His gaze settled on Trent. “This will be the last time.”

He slammed the door shut, leaving Caroline inside the room with Trent.

“This looks rather familiar,” she said, clearing her throat. “This situation, I mean. Islefield, remember?”

He did not find it amusing. His jaw clenched, and she moistened her lips. Robert said they should fix whatever this was between them. But what was there to fix?

The only thing she could think of was herself. But how could she fix herself when the damage was her past? When it did not involve Trent?

“Should we share a kiss?” she asked in a teasing tone. She did not want to talk about Alexandre or Jade or Robert.

“I love you.”

Caroline blinked. Twice. Three times. Her heart skipped and never returned.

“There, I said it,” he said with a shrug, voice so certain, face filled with determination.

She swallowed, her breath hitching. Then she forced out a laugh, which came out as a scoff.

“Do not even attempt to jest about it, Carol,” he warned.

She took a step back. Not because she feared him, but because she needed a moment to think.

“Not as a friend,” he said, stalking her to the middle of the room, his hands in his pockets. “So do not try to convince yourself that I am saying I love you as a friend.”

She was indeed trying to tell herself that.

He pulled one hand from his pocket and she thought he would reach out for her, but he did not. He brushed his fingers through his hair instead, a hint of the frustration he was trying to hide. “And in case you are still too dense to even understand, Carol, let me reiterate that I do not want to be just your bloody friend because I love you as a man loves a woman. I have for years and years.”

She blinked, not recognizing the Trent standing before her. But then, it was him. He was familiar. He was Trent. Telling her he loved her. As a woman. And it seemed real.

With a pathetic smile, he said, “You do not know how much I want to inflict pain on Jade for hurting you. Being around her fills me with rage and hatred it is no longer healthy. It makes me want to do the things she did to you, make her suffer the way you did. But I cannot because I am not that kind of man.” He stood in front of her, merely a step away. He looked down. “And now that bastard is here, carrying with him all your nightmares. He is here to remind you of what you have lost, and I want to inflict on him more pain than I would Jade. By my thoughts alone, I could already burn in hell.” He took a lungful of air and sighed. “Because I love you, Carol. As helpless as I am now, I love you.”

She blinked. What was she to say?

“I have finally said it after many years. It is quite a relief, honestly,” he said, his tone lighter, his eyes wandering all over her face, searching for any sign of how she felt about this. “I did not plan this, but I believe taking out a bit of confusion will make things easier for the two of us. Robert is right. We might as well have to fix whatever this is between us. Confessing my affections is the first step. From now on, you will never question where my heart lies whenever I am with my Belle, for it will always be with you. I would rather we talk about your situation and the tasks on hand whenever we are together rather than dancing around trying to guess what the other is feeling. I will always wonder if you feel the same, but I always have for years and I am used to it. It is enough that you are aware of my feelings. And that I will always stay.” She just stared at him and he did the same. “Now would be the perfect time to say something.”

He was not touching her, but she felt his need to do so. And she wanted to be wrapped in his arms. But how could she demand for that when she did not even know what to say but, “Why have you never confessed before?”

Trent lifted his shoulder in a shrug. “I was afraid at first. Then I became a flower and I could no longer do it, not when I am with another woman. And you are not in love with me.”

“You were waiting for the perfect time to tell me?”

“Yes.”

“And now is the perfect time? Because Robert wants us to fix things?”

“Because I may never have a perfect time to tell you. With you, there is no perfect timing, Carol, I realized.”

She blinked away from his gaze. “Trent, I—”

He stepped back and smiled at her. “I know, Carol. I confessed because I want you to know that I am always here for you. I am helpless now because of this bloody situation, but you must know I will do anything for you. Just one word and I will drop everything. Bloody hell, I even feel useless as a Royal. I failed my first mission and I am yet to take another one. I am failing my father more than anyone else. You were right. I am not fit to be a gentleman of Belcourt.”

“I never said that.”

“But you thought of it.”

“I may have, but I thought of it because I believed you will fall for your Belle.”

“Nonsense.”

“I realized that now.”

“I could always serve the Circus some other way, disappointing as it may be for my father.”

“I will never ask you for anything that you do not want to do.”

“You also never asked me to love you, but I still did.” He sighed. “Carol, the only reason why I am here as a gentleman of Belcourt is because of you. Once you are out of here, I am out of here. I am done. The Royal Circus can kick me out and I will only be happy. There, another confession.”

She blinked in confusion. “You dislike being a Royal?”

“No, quite the opposite. I just dislike following my father’s wishes.”

“He wanted you to be a flower.” He did not answer. “He also wishes that we marry.”

“That is the only wish I rather appreciate.”

She bit her lip, speechless for once. Where was her timely wit when she needed it?

“Funny, really, that I do not even feel desperate for you to give me an answer. I should have done this a long time ago, to be honest.” He gestured at the door. “Alexandre is out there. Jade is out there. I cannot protect you from him if he approached you out in the open without good reason; I will try to prevent my Belle from killing you, of course, which I think is the only mission I have at the moment. Still, I want you to know I love you…”

His smile widened as he retreated to the door. “Now you know why I am keen on marrying you.” He turned but then he stopped, brows furrowed as if he was considering saying something.

Then he must have thought he might as well say it all. He faced her with a gentle smile on his lips. “I am angry that I cannot even make you love me enough to selflessly give me what remains, knowing I will give them back in equal measure. But I know you do not have that confidence yet and I am not a selfish man, Carol.” His eyes met hers, their brown depths filled with emotions familiar to her, but were just now revealing their true nature to her now. “Can you imagine it?” he asked, bringing back their old game.

“Imagine what?” she asked, her voice barely a whisper.

“You… me…” he said, “Not friends. Just…us.”

Her eyes filled with tears as the picture he painted came to her.

He did not wait for a reply. “This will be the last time I will come to you unannounced. From now on, I will focus on protecting you from a distance. Staying away from you is protecting you. Robert is right. We should avoid each other while we are still in Belcourt. We cannot attract attention.”

She wanted to ask questions. Until when would that be? What if she needed him? What if she had things she had to tell him?

“If you want to relay something to the Circus, you may call for Dior. He is your flower, after all.”

“But Trent, I—”

He smiled at her, but it did not reach his eyes. “I will be all right, Carol. I have loved you for a long time. I’m quite used to it.” She opened her mouth, and he raised his brows. “Unless you have something else to tell me?”

He was challenging her, the bastard.

She swallowed. Then she blinked. What was she to tell him?

He chuckled. “Take your time, Carol. I am certain you will find a way.”

He left the room, closing the door gently behind him. His words echoed in her head.

I am angry that I cannot even make you love me enough to selflessly give me what remains…

Something clenched at her heart, twisting it slowly and delicately, squeezing the pain until it trickled down her arms to her fingertips.

Good God.

Her best friend was in love with her.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Caroline composed herself and headed back to the ballroom, certain that this was not how one should feel after getting a confession from someone…

Someone who? Someone like Trent? Someone whom they had always thought was their friend? Someone they thought would never love them the way a woman should be loved?

She experienced how it was to be confessed to. She had received quite a few confessions in the past, one of them from Alexandre. And it never felt this horrible.

She did not detest it. She just did not know how to feel about it.

Because you think you do not deserve it, the voice in her head whispered.

But she was tired of feeling she deserved nothing. She knew she deserved nothing, after everything she had done to herself and Philippa. She should have fought harder for her and her unborn child. She ought to have been careful. The accident ought to have never happened.

She smiled against the hatred she felt for herself. She knew she was not to blame. It was not her fault her past was tragic, neither was it her fault that her lover abandoned her when she refused to be rid of their unborn child.

But still… still she blamed herself. Pathetic, really, how many times people had told her she should stop doing so, how many times she told herself the same thing.

Turning into the corridor that led to the staircase, she found Robert. And the man was not alone. Caroline stepped back and pressed her back against the wall before he saw her.

She heard Ruby say something but could not make out any word out of it. Robert whispered something back.

And then Robert’s footsteps followed Ruby’s downstairs. Then there was silence.

Caroline frowned.

Robert with Ruby? But why? How?

XXVI | Alexandre

Ruby could be the Belcourt rat reporting directly to Robert. Or was it something else?

Deep in thought, Caroline pushed away from the wall and descended the stairs.

Walking into the ballroom, Robert was immediately at her side.

“Where have you been?” she asked him.

“Here, of course, watching the Belles as ordered,” he said. A lie. “Have you had a pleasant talk?” he asked.

“Yes,” she said with a forced smile.

Her eyes wandered around. Then she saw him.

He was as handsome as ever. His charming smile still disarming, but not in the same way it was before. She was not swooned by it; she simply felt a little helpless. But surprisingly, as if by some miracle, she did not feel as if the world was ending as she had imagined it.

He turned his head, and their eyes met. The recognition was instant. Perhaps Robert’s presence beside her confirmed it. She stiffened when she saw him excuse himself from the group he was with and sashayed toward her. Her heart hammered against her chest.

“We can leave,” said Robert.

Yes, they could go.

She could run away.

But until when would she do so?

Had she not been running away from this man for too long?

Why? Because he had hurt her in the past?

Yes, he did. Yet the pain was no longer there. There was just anger.

“We can leave,” Robert repeated, “but I suggest you face him. It may enlighten you.”

Caroline swallowed. Then she squared her shoulders. Her flesh shook, rendering her entire body immobile. But she found she still had her wit. “The only light I want is the one you will see after I punch you in the face, Robert,” she gritted out, “but I believe you are correct. I might as well face him.”

She saw Trent at the corner of her eye and she turned to throw him a smile. She was alright, she silently told him. He just nodded, eyes on Alexandre. For years, he had told her how he would kill the bastard. He did so in such great detail that Caroline believed it.

But Trent was not doing anything now. He was keeping true to his words. He did not approach. He was leaving her in Robert’s care.

Any suspicion Caroline had on Robert earlier flew out the window as she desperately clung to his arm while Alexandre approached them, his steps confident, the smile on his face seductive and arrogant. Like he always was.

Good Lord, why had she fallen for this brute? How?

He was despicable.

She felt shame because now she could hear herself mocking her the young woman that she was many years ago. Why had she settled for this man with blond hair and blue eyes? Naivety, what else? But she was not entirely at fault, was she?

Alexandre was cunning and manipulative. He was good with his words and promises.

He was the same man now. A little older, but still the same useless bastard with nothing to show but his looks and empty words—a hollow, porcelain doll, that’s all that he was now. A pathetic laugh rang around her head.

And she had been hiding from him. Good Lord, the years she had wasted! All those years of building her confidence just for this flimsy brute!

The tightness of her muscle had dispersed, replaced by a confident grace, a strange calmness. Someone somewhere must be cheering her on, giving her the much needed confidence with enough sprinkle of spite just for this man.

Just as Alexandre stopped in front of them and opened his mouth to speak, she loudly asked Robert, “Do you know this gentleman, Robert?”

Robert smiled down at her. “Yes, Carol, I do.” He turned to Alexandre who was looking baffled. “Alexandre, it is nice to see you again, but I am afraid now is not the best time.”

Alexandre scoffed at Caroline with disbelief, his smile morphing into a shape of confusion. “I believe I do not understand,” he said, tone very much French, voice very much worthy of a fist down his throat.

“Lady Caroline has been through an accident,” said Robert. “She has lost her memory.”

Caroline blinked at Alexandre. “Forgive me, but do I know you?”

“He is someone from your past,” said Robert.

“Oh, he is?”

“Yes.”

“Is he a significant part of it?” she asked, looking at Alexandre from head to foot, then back.

“No, I do not think so,” Robert replied, giving Alexandre a pat on the shoulder before he stepped back, pulling Caroline with him. “Perhaps some other time, Alexandre,” he said with a small nod of his head. “Would you like to go for a dance, Carol?”

“Yes, very much so,” she said, voice sounding so happy she could have fainted at the irony. “Did I do all right?” she murmured as Robert guided her into a waltz.

“You did marvelously well.”

She nodded, eyes on Alexandre who had turned with a frown of confusion on his face. Then her eyes met Trent’s. His face was unreadable. She swallowed and looked up at Robert. The man was as stoic as ever. And she just witnessed him with Ruby, a Belle he should not be too acquainted with in the first place.

“He told me he loves me,” she told Robert. “Not as a friend, but as a man loves a woman.”

He just nodded as if he knew it all along. “The question now is what you do with it.”

She blinked in surprise. “What I do with it?”

“Yes. Surely, you will not let him wonder if you feel the same.”

“He said he is all right not knowing.”

“For now, he may be. But he will grow tired.”

“He has loved me for years.”

“That makes you confident then.”

It was not a question, but a judgement. “I am yet to figure out what I feel for him.”

He sighed. “This is not how I hoped things to go when I said you settle things between the two of you.”

“Then what did you hope for?”

“That you both decide on where the two of you stand with each other so you can focus on your tasks.”

“Like you do?”

“Yes, like I do.”

“And what are your tasks exactly, Robert?”

“Important,” he said.

“Too important to share?”

“Very important,” he reiterated.

Caroline shrugged. “If you may not know, Robert, I am doing quite well with my tasks.”

“Which is?”

“Looking for the Belcourt rat.”

“That is not the task given to you by the Circus.”

“I was never given a task by the Circus. I am here because I want to find the person who ordered for my death.”

“And if no one ordered for your death?”

Caroline’s eyes wandered toward Jade, who had her arm looped around Trent’s. “Then I shall make certain that the person who tried to kill me will meet her doom.” Then she looked up at Robert. “And also to find the High Priestess.”

His face hardened. “That is a dangerous mission. The Circus will not approve of it.”

“You speak like Trent. I can handle myself around Belcourt. I am a Belle.”

“No, you are not. You are pretending to be one.”

“Well, I have access into the Palace.”

He blinked. She knew he liked her plan. But he also recognized the risks.

“Does any of the Masters know?”

She shrugged. “I am uncertain if Trent had told them. I will never know, will I?”

“You will need their approval.”

“I am not part of the Circus.”

“Your family is. Your future husband is. You are part of the Circus,” he hissed under his breath.

“Then get me the permission. Trent will not, of course, because he thinks I am being careless. And also because he decided not to approach me. I am to report to you from now on.”

“You are being careless.”

“But you will get me the permission.”

His jaw tightened. “Yes.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

The next morning, Caroline wandered the corridors, trying to compose herself should she ever met Alexandre alone. Her confidence from last night was a triumphant feat, but she was not certain if she had enough left.

Robert was nowhere in sight, probably out somewhere doing something only God knew what.

Trent should be in the breakfast rooms with Jade. Ruby might be with Aaron, but now she could not be sure. The Belle may be with Robert.

“Carol! Are you going down to break fast?” Summer asked behind her.

“Yes,” Caroline replied, and Summer looped her arm around hers. “Have you heard?”

“Heard what?”

“Delaney.”

“Why?”

Summer leaned closer to whisper. “There is a rumor going around that her flower will pay for her dowry.”

She frowned. “Is that why she is not in this party?”

“Could be, yes,” Summer said. “Do you believe in luck, Carol?”

“No.”

“Then something is fishy, is it not? For Delaney to be recourted into the Garden and then have her dowry paid.” Summer cleared her throat. “Now, Aliya is a dear friend, but one would think she made all these possible.”

“Including the transfer of her sister into the Garden?” she asked, challenging Summer’s theory.

“Hmm. That one is rather difficult to prove. But no matter, Aliya has known many people during her time as a Belle. She may have used one of them to help facilitate her sister’s transfer.”

“And will that be a bad thing? I mean, if she wishes to be with her sister outside Belcourt?”

Summer narrowed her eyes in contemplation. “No, of course not.”

“As long as they have broken no rules, I believe Delaney can leave Belcourt.”

“But she will still have her Vow. And Aliya does. The Vow keeps most Belles from paying their own dowries.”

“Why?”

“Because these Vows can be anything.” In a whisper, Summer added, “It can be your life, really.”

“Surely Belcourt will never ask that from anyone.”

Summer just shrugged. “Oh well. By the by, I am famished.”

“I will find Ruby,” she lied. She honestly just needed more time to be alone with her own thoughts.

“Very well, then. See you around, Carol. You should join us for a game of pool later. I am certain you will enjoy it!” the Belle said, waving goodbye.

Caroline wandered around the corridors, avoiding guests of the villa, trying to summon the courage to go down. And when she did, she squared her shoulders and found her way to one of the breakfast rooms.

Unfortunately for her, she entered the wrong one. Alexandre was there, and he immediately saw her. But so did Robert. And again, unfortunately for Caroline, Robert was quite far to reach her in time.

“Caroline,” said Alexandre, giving her a charming smile. She could have retched, really, because the sight of him made her sick. “It is nice to see you again.” Then he narrowed his eyes at her. “That is, of course, if you still remember me.”

She blinked and swallowed. “I am afraid I still do not remember you, Sir.”

“But I am certain Robert must have filled you in with the details.”

His blond hair was perfectly styled, his blue eyes the same as they were many years ago when she got lost into their depths. He spoke the same. He moved the same. But she did not feel the similar tingling sensation at the pit of her stomach. All she felt was pure hatred and rage.

Amazing, really, how she had tried to avoid this man for years, afraid of his effects on her, only to realize that she could summon an even stronger response to him. It felt empowering. It was as if she was given another chance of meeting him again. And this time, she knew she would not be stupid.

“No, he did not. Why would he?”

His brow twitched. She had seen it many times. He did that every time he was irked. He had always been entitled, always believed that the French was a superior race. “Then perhaps I should remind you. You and I were once—”

“Lovers?” she asked.

He blinked in surprise. Then he grinned. “Yes, chérie, we were.”

A sickening shiver ran up her spine at the endearment. Years ago, she swooned at the sound of it from his lips. Now, she just wanted to shove it down his throat until he choked on it. “Then you must have done me a poor service, Sir, because I do not truly remember you,” she looked down and boldly stared at his groin, “or anything at all,” she added, lifting her head to smile at him. “The experience must have been the same as many others—unremarkable.”

“Why, you little wench,” he said through his smile, “one would think you are pretending because I broke your heart, you little witch.”

“I would not recommend you speak to any of my Belles in such manner, Sir,” a woman spoke behind Caroline.

Alexandre blinked and scowled at the newcomer. Caroline saw Robert stop in his tracks. Trent had just entered the room with Jade and other Belles. He, too, stopped, staring at Caroline and Alexandre, and Sasha who stepped between Caroline and the French aristocrat.

“Your Belle?” Alexandre asked.

“Carol is now a part of Belcourt,” said Sasha, back erect as she stood face to face with Alexandre. Caroline could not see the woman’s face. She did not have to. The woman’s indifferent tone was enough to send chills up her spine.

Alexandre laughed. “You must jest, my lady!” He pointed at Caroline. “She is no Belle! She is the Caroline—”

“She is a Belle,” Sasha interrupted. “And if you do not remove yourself from her presence, I will make certain that you will be escorted out of this estate and back to the mainland where a boat will be waiting to sail you back to France.”

“You cannot do that—”

“I can, and I will if you do not take my warning.”

The other Belles had walked toward them now, circling around Caroline and Sasha like soldiers ready for battle.

Alexandre incredulously scoffed as his eyes wandered around the women before settling back on Caroline.

“You wench, all of you are—”

The man could not finish his statement as Trent’s fist landed against his jaw, sending him down on the floor. Caroline’s eyes widened while Trent’s had a glint of satisfaction. He straightened and looked at Sasha, “If he did that to my Belle, I would have done worse,” he said for the others to hear. He bent down and grabbed Alexandre by the arm before the man could recognize him. “Off with you, Sir. Bloody tarnation, Dior, help me with this one!” he added, making Robert dash toward them so the two of them could drag the disoriented French man from the breakfast room.

The other guests watched with fascination.

“That is why we have flowers,” Sasha said, eliciting a laugh from the other Belles. Without a word to Caroline, Sasha walked away. Ruby and Jade rushed toward her, face filled with concern.

“Are you all right?” asked Ruby.

“What happened?” asked Jade.

“He believes we were acquainted in the past,” was all she said. “Do you reckon our gentlemen will be all right, Jade?” she asked.

“I am certain of it. Trent is rather capable. I am not just certain about your flower.” She almost flinched when Jade touched her arm and guided her to a chair. “Now, let us not worry about that. As Sasha said, we have our flowers for these things.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Trent threw Alexandre on the floor of the empty drawing room with a huff.

Alexandre groaned while Robert made his way to the liquor cabinet. “I would not suggest murder, Chalbarth,” said Robert as he poured himself a glass of bourbon.

He scowled at Robert. “How do you send someone to hell alive then?”

Robert shrugged, carrying his drink to the winged chair. Crossing his leg over the other, he looked at Alexandre who was wiping blood from his nose, glaring with intense fury at Trent. “Torture?” Robert asked.

“Chalbarth,” Alexandre growled as Trent shrugged off his coat and rolled his shirt up his elbow. “Should have known you will be here. Still sniffing after her trail, aren’t you? Like you always did—”

Trent shook his hand after sending another fist down Alexandre’s face, making the man roll on the floor. He kicked the man’s groin, making him coil like a giant ball in the center of the room.

Robert threw Trent a hankie. “The carpet. I heard the five senior Belles are rather fond of the carpets.”

Trent placed the piece of cloth on the floor and rolled Alexandre’s face over it. The man sputtered out saliva and blood. Then he shouted something in French.

“What did he say?” asked Trent.

“Did not quite catch it,” Robert said, sipping his drink. “Be done with it.”

“I may need the entire day,” he said.

“Your Belle will wonder. Now, be done with it.”

Trent bent down, punching the man one more time in the gut. “Thank you for coming here, Alexandre,” he said with a grunt as he gave the man another punch. “I would love to kill you now, but I believe I will give the honor to Caroline once she regains her memory. And I hope she does not,” he said, giving the man one last blow.

With a sigh, he stood, watching Alexandre groan and squirm on the carpeted floor. “Whining like a battered mongrel, aren’t you, Alexandre?” He kicked the man on his back. “Never show yourself in front of Caroline again, you bloody bastard. Do you understand?” Alexandre just moaned. “I do not quite hear you. Do you, Dior?”

“No.”

Bending back down, Trent grabbed the man by the hair and lifted his head. “You never show yourself in front of her. Do you hear?” He shook the man’s head. “Which of my English do you not understand, you bastard?”

“Yes,” Alexandre gasped.

“Louder so he will let the matter rest, Alexandre,” Dior said before taking another sip.

“Yes!” Alexandre sputtered.

Trent dropped his head and grabbed the hankie, crumpled the cloth into a ball and stuck it inside the man’s mouth. “Good boy,” he said, patting the man’s blond head. He straightened and turned to Dior. “Are you done?”

“Almost,” Dior said, sipping slowly.

Trent shrugged back into his coat and looked down at Alexandre. He ought to have done this a long time ago.

“I am done,” Robert said, placing his empty glass on the table and stood. They both gave Alexandre one last glance and opened the door where two footmen were already waiting.

When they returned inside the breakfast room, Jade waved him to an empty chair beside her. Robert joined Caroline sitting across Trent.

It was best to ignore each other, so he did just that, feeling quite satisfied beside the fact that Jade was asking useless questions.

“Sent him with two footmen,” he answered one question. “No,” he replied to another. “Dior and I managed it quite well, yes. Yes, he was not that hurt.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

The day ended with Caroline getting a visit from the Mistress of the Court of Flowers herself.

At first, she thought Sasha knocked into her room to inquire about Alexandre, but it seemed that the event that morning was quickly forgotten as soon as the footmen escorted the French aristocrat off the island.

She also heard that Alexandre Moulin left with a limp and a swollen face. Trent had been keeping his promise and stayed away from her so she could not directly ask him. Jade could offer nothing either. She tried to ask Robert, who merely said he was too busy with a good glass of bourbon.

Sasha looked around her room and without wasting time with small talks, the Mistress quickly went down to business. “I am certain that you have heard about Delaney’s dowry.”

“Yes.”

“And what do you think of it?”

Caroline shrugged. The woman’s face was unreadable. Why was she asking this? Why was she here? “I do not honestly have any opinion on the matter, my lady. I do not know Delaney all too well. We barely had time to know each other to be friends.”

“Surely, as a Belle, you have an opinion.”

“But I am not truly a Belle, my lady. I am certain you are aware of that.”

Sasha just nodded. “But you are under Belcourt’s protection.”

“Yes.”

“And we expect you to do tasks.”

“I have a mission.”

“To find the Belcourt rat.”

“Yes.”

“And how is that going so far?”

“I would rather report directly to Arielle.”

“Arielle trusts me.”

“Yes, I believe she does. But I was not given any instruction to trust you.”

Caroline thought she saw Sasha’s lips twitch, but she could not be sure. It was true what they said. Sasha was not particularly beautiful like Aliya or the other Belles. But there was something about her that made her quite different from the rest. She seemed to see through people. And it could be quite alarming.

“As your Mistress, I am giving you another task.”

She blinked. “Which is?”

“Spy on Delaney once she is out of Belcourt.”

She blinked. “Why?”

“Her sister’s husband is a suspected member of the Circus.”

“You believe that the payment of her dowry is orchestrated by the Circus?”

“It might be,” Sasha said. “That is why we want to know what the St. Vincents are up to, most particularly Delaney.”

Caroline nodded. “Very well. That will be easy to do.”

Sasha nodded. On the way to the door, she stopped and looked at Caroline.

Without saying a word, she left.

Only then did Caroline let out a breath of relief. She fell on her bed and waited until the bouncing stopped. In the stillness of the night, she realized her relief was beyond Sasha exiting the room.

It was more than that.

With wonder, it finally sank into her.

Alexandre was here, and she came face to face with the man.

And it did not hurt. She did not crumble to pieces. Her sanity was intact and it did not bother her one bit that he may come back and haunt her. The fear for her reputation was nothing compared to this newfound confidence.

She did not feel ashamed of having been fooled by him—used by him. It was a thing of the past she could not change. He was not part of her present. And even now, she did not have to face him alone.

Trent came to her rescue. So did Robert. And even Sasha.

She was not alone.

It is enough that you are aware of my feelings. And that I will always stay.

A lump formed in her throat and she cried, the overwhelming sense of belongingness wrapping her shaking form.

Yes, of course, he had always been there. She was too stupid to have thought he was because he had to. Only now could she truly consider that he had always been there because he wanted to stay.

She closed her eyes.

“You… me…” his voice echoed in her head. “Not friends. Just… us.”

He was staying.

He was staying and Caroline did not think she wanted to change that.

XXVII | Awakening

It had been a week since Delaney was out of Belcourt. The woman’s exit came like a breeze that the Belles barely had time to grasp the situation.

“They could have waited a little while longer,” said Carrie one rainy afternoon. The four of them were in the parlor, their feet tucked under them, blankets on their lap, and the fire crackling in the fireplace. “Just my opinion, of course.”

“I agree,” Caroline murmured. She did not know why Aliya was in a rush.

“Perhaps it was the uncertainty of the situation,” said Fatima.

“Why do you say?” asked Shay.

“It must be Sasha. Aliya herself has told us that Sasha has been a constant bother since she came to Strait.” She turned to Caroline. “That is why you must take caution, my lady. Sasha can be quite cunning.”

“I know.”

“And that is why you must abandon your plans of getting into the Palace,” Carrie added.

Caroline had no reply.

That night, she ventured outside with Carrie. In the cover of darkness, they took the carriage outside the estate of the St. Vincents. The place was quiet with only a few windows lit.

For five days now, she had been watching. Two days in, Delaney was busy. It was said that an aunt and cousins from the Americas arrived and were staying with them. But on the third day, Delaney went astray from her companions while out shopping downtown. Carrie followed the woman while Caroline stayed behind in a shop. Carrie reported later that Delaney entered a tavern.

“A tavern here in Coulway?”

“I am certain we did not go far,” Carrie sarcastically replied. “Yes, milady, a tavern here in Coulway.”

“Did you see who she met up with?”

“No.”

“Did she stay long?”

“Ten minutes or so.”

She nodded. “She will go out again.”

But tonight may not be the night, Caroline thought as they waited outside the estate.

Whatever Delaney was doing, Aliya must not be aware of it.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Trent got another visit from his father.

“Do you have any other mission for the Circus?”

“None. I am only asked to look after my Belle,” he said with a smile. “I am doing rather remarkably well. You should congratulate me.”

The man grumbled. “I heard Dior is making progress.”

“Says who? Dior himself? He will always say he is making progress.”

“Perhaps we can talk to Darcy. Surely they need some help from you.”

“I am certain I am useful enough as it is,” he said wryly. “But I am considering retiring from my status as a gentleman of Belcourt.”

His father’s face hardened. “Why would you do that?”

“Because I believe I am more useful in some other way.”

“In what way?”

“Here, outside, of course. That way .”

“Being in Belcourt, brushing shoulders with the other gentlemen, is where the true mission is.”

“Or perhaps the true mission is not just in Belcourt, Father,” he said, voice rising. “Perhaps there are other things to focus on other than Belcourt.”

“Such as?”

He shrugged. “I do not know. Princess Renee? She did start all this with Caroline, did she not? She is another subject we should consider.”

“She is a woman.”

“And that does not make her any less threatening. Many kings were made and ruined by a woman. Need I remind you of that?”

His father’s face hardened. “You stay in Belcourt.”

“The moment Caroline decides to leave and as soon as it is safe for her to do so, I will leave with her.”

“I did not come out of my way to enter you into the Circus just so you can play husband, Trent!”

“And I did not say yes to being a Royal to be a whore to a bloody deranged criminal who tried to kill my future wife!”

His father stood. “You are not leaving Belcourt.”

For the first time, Trent gave his father a challenging look. “You might as well take a sit and watch me do it, Father. It shall be my honor.”

“You bloody ingrate.”

He scoffed and rolled his eyes. “Should I start grooming Jamie for the dukedom? Because I feel that you will disown me soon. I am certain my dear brother will be happy to take my place as your heir.”

The duke’s face was scarlet but he said nothing. With a sharp turn, he left the room, screaming for his carriage.

“He does not look pleased,” Orlin said, entering the room.

“He does not always look pleased.”

“Where are you going?”

“My Belle.”

The butler scoffed. “Good riddance, then, my lord.”

“She has been quite inquisitive lately. I’m afraid she is beginning to suspect Caroline.”

“Has Lady Caroline been reckless again?”

“She always is.”

“But she believes she is wise enough.”

“I am afraid so.”

“Then go and put your Belle at ease, my lord. However you do it.”

“Go away, Orlin. And prepare the carriage.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Gabrielle smiled at Caroline. “Your hair is longer. The true colors are showing.”

“We have been trying with the lemons but it has been raining lately,” she lied. Fatima arrived with a tray of tea and biscuits.

When they were alone again, Gabrielle asked, “Have you made progress?”

“Yes.”

“And?”

“Jade is rather suspicious.”

“How so?”

She shrugged. “She has been following me around. She must think I never noticed, but I have. She is not very good at her job.”

The Soldier frowned. “But she was the one who tried to save you when you were taken.”

“She was?” Caroline asked. “I must have forgotten you told me that. I do not remember. But still, she could have lied to Belcourt, yes?”

Slowly, the Soldier nodded. “I will look more into Jade.” She paused and added, “And what of Ruby and the other Belles? Anything suspicious?”

Caroline blinked. “Ruby seems fine. My best friend amongst the Belles, as a matter-of-fact.” She picked up her cup of tea. “Don’t the Soldiers look into the Belles?”

“We try if there are leads, but our numbers are limited. There are other… things we take care of.”

“Of course.”

“And your memory?”

“I had a dream last night. That of the same boy. I was a small girl in the dream. We were playing.”

“That must be your fiancé. We are told that the two of you grew up together.”

“We did, did we not? It is a wonder, really, that I do not find it surprising at all. I mean the custom of having betrothed children grow up together as friends.”

“The mind is a great mystery.”

“Indeed.”

Gabrielle cleared her throat and looked around. “What of your flower?”

“Robert Dior?”

“Yes.”

“Charming man.”

“Arielle believes otherwise.”

“But he truly is. In private, of course.”

“He does not force you into anything, does he?”

“No.”

“And he is not suspicious at all?”

“He is suspiciously arrogant at times, but it must be because he is a future duke.”

“And of your fiancé? Has he come forward to tell you who he is?”

“No, he leads me to believe we have never met before.”

“And if he chooses to introduce himself? Would you admit that you are already aware of him?”

“That will be determined. But I am certain he will not do that. It will ruin his good relationship with me, do you not think so?”

“Why?”

“Well, I am friends with his Belle. That will be rather awkward for him if he becomes aware of our betrothal while he is with my friend .”

Gabrielle shrugged. “I can only imagine that, to be honest.” Gabrielle just stared at her cup. “Sasha reported the incident with Alexandre Moulin. He confronted you during breakfast in Dockerly. Is that correct?”

“Yes. The French.”

“Yes.”

“He said we knew each other in the past.”

“And?”

“And of course, I do not remember him. I told him so. He was offended, I believe. Said some bad words. Sasha came to my rescue.”

“And I believe Trent also.”

“And my flower. The two of them dragged the man to another room to wait for two footmen.”

“By the state of the French as he was escorted out of the estate, we have reasons to believe that your fiancé has some unfinished business with the man.”

“Then perhaps you should ask him because I would also love to know more.”

Gabrielle smiled and nodded. “Perhaps we will.”

“Good. I would love more details about my past, one with a French in particular.”

By luncheon, Gabrielle had left and Caroline prepared for a meeting with the other Belles. Jade had arranged another tea party in her villa and Caroline had no other reasons to decline the invitation.

But before she and Carrie walked out the door, Shay rushed in from her task and breathlessly said, “She’s… she’s on the move!”

“Where?” Carrie demanded, already rushing out the door.

“Tavern, same tavern,” Shay say, gulping air.

Caroline bounded down the steps and ran to the carriage. In no time, they were rushing to the tavern. “You can go for that tea, milady,” said Carrie, but Caroline said, “No, I will need to see who she is meeting—Carrie, there is a back entrance to this place, yes?”

“Of course, milady.”

“Then take us there.”

The back entrance was far from the façade of the tavern, but it was an effective way to hide carriages that did not want to be seen, marked or unmarked.

And the moment Caroline saw one of the two carriages, she swallowed.

Goodness.

She had been into one of those carriages too many times before.

Searching for the driver, she found the man standing straight and unmoving by the entrance and her heart began to hammer.

“Let us leave, Carrie,” she ordered, moistening her lips.

“Do you recognize the carriage, milady?” asked Carrie once they were back on the road that led to the direction of Jade’s villa.

“Yes.”

“Whose carriage was it?”

“Someone I know.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

“He has been quite accommodating of late, I tell you,” said Jade, clutching the locket over her breast. “Been giving me so much gifts I could practically pay for my own dowry.”

The other five Belles smiled, but Caroline knew what everyone else was thinking. Jade was bragging again.

“And tonight, he promised to be here again,” said the woman.

“But Jade, darling, perhaps you are getting too carried away with your flower,” said Summer. “I mean no disrespect, of course, but he is not just a lover. He is your flower and you are a Belle.”

Something akin to evil flashed across Jade’s eyes before she covered it with a smile. “I know, Summer. Stop being too obvious with your envy.”

“I am not envious! Goodness, Jade. Why would you think that?”

“Because you sound like it!” Jade cried out. Then she composed herself and said, “No matter, I know that not all of us have gentlemen like Trent,” she said, throwing Ruby and Caroline a look.

“Mine is quite friendly and that is all that matters,” said Ruby.

“Mine is rather a fun man in private, aloof as he may be outside,” added Caroline, silently cursing Jade and the locket that dangled around her neck. And the bloody bracelet. And the bloody jade ring.

Jade tucked her read strands behind her ear. “Summer, dear, I am sorry for taking offense,” she said to Summer who had gone pale a while ago.

“It is fine,” said Summer, “I was merely concerned, Jade. I was not envious. We Belle should constantly remind each other of our purpose and mission. It is easy to be blinded by the love and gifts of our flowers, but they are not who we serve.”

“I know, but still, you cannot blame me if I am enamored at the moment. Trent has always been good at paying me attention, but for months he had been quite busy. It is only of late that he has more time to spare me and he has been quite generous. I cannot deny that I am happy that he can spare me more attention now. I was not bragging if that’s what you have been thinking.”

“Of course, you were not,” said Ruby, giving Caroline’s arm a secret squeeze.

Caroline smiled sweetly at Jade. Then she wanted to pull at the silver locket again and twist the cord until the woman choked to death. Then perhaps she could steal the jewelries for herself.

“Well, no matter, we should enjoy this afternoon. But you cannot stay longer than five. I have to prepare for when Trent comes tonight.”

Very much later, as the Belles exited the villa, they all groaned collectively.

“Goodness!” Summer exclaimed, fanning herself. “Did you hear that? She literally had to tell us every little detail of her activities in bed with her flower.”

“It is almost unbelievable,” said one of the Belles.

“She has always had a wild imagination ever since our days in the Common Court,” said Summer. “I will not be surprised if it is all made up. I cannot imagine Trent begging her on his knees.”

“And crying at that!” said Ruby with a snort. “She is my best friend and it feels bad to talk behind her back, but I feel better when I do. I’d rather have all these negative emotions out than have them boiling inside. But no matter,” she said, hooking her arm around Caroline’s, “We can all just pretend we did not suffer the entire afternoon hearing about those horrid details of Trent being tied to bed.” She squeezed Caroline’s hand. “I am certain it was also all just pretend for Jade. Well, for the most part, that is. We cannot discount the fact that she does enjoy Trent in bed.”

“I would rather talk about something else. A bonnet would be a good subject. Men cannot always be the topic.”

“I agree,” Ruby said. “But I’m afraid I should dash. Aaron will spend dinner with me tonight.”

“How about you, Carol? Would you like to join me for shopping?” asked Summer.

Caroline shook her head. “I’m sorry, Summer. I do not feel well. Quite faint, actually. My ears are still ringing. I can still hear Jade talking in my head.”

The Belles laughed and bid farewell, all of them climbing into their carriages and heading to different directions.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

That night, Carrie returned and confirmed to Caroline that Robert Dior had entered the same hotel Ruby did.

“What are you planning to do now, my lady?” asked Carrie.

She sighed. “I do not know. I will have to think. Thank you, Carrie, you may retire for the night.”

An hour later, Caroline was still pacing in her room, biting her fingernail.

A heavy rainstorm had just started.

She was becoming restless.

Perhaps she should go to Trent.

No, he said they could not meet each other.

But Robert was being suspicious.

Another hour later, she was sitting at the side of her bed, frowning at the floor. Then she jumped to her feet.

Perhaps she should really go to Trent.

But he was going to Jade tonight.

She closed her eyes, her entire body tightening.

Then she let out a harsh breath, her nostrils flaring.

She had to go to him.

Because she had important things to tell him.

And because she did not want him to go to that wench.

She looked out the window. The rain had stopped.

Was it a sign?

The moment you come to me to beg, Carol, I think you will tell me the reason, because you know I deserve it.

Turning to face her brown cloak, she thought it was time to go.

XXVIII | Us

It was bad enough that the rain poured down on her again as she walked her way to Trent’s villa, but it was worse to think this was not the worst.

She could have awakened Carrie, but she could not let the woman wait outside Trent’s place for hours. Because Caroline did not intend to leave soon. She intended to stay there.

Well, for as long as he would have her, of course.

Things became a little hard when she did not find the ladder in the garden. The rain had stopped now, but then the ladder just had to bloody disappear. Cursing the gardener, she looked up at Trent’s bedchamber window. The candle was lit. She considered throwing a rock, but then thought against it. She once tried doing that and broke a windowpane. That was during a vacation in the St. Vincent estate in Herst. She and Trent had to suffer an afternoon in the schoolroom as punishment.

She circled the villa and found Orlin’s bedchamber window on the first landing. She knocked, cupping her hands on the window and peeking in. “Orlin!” she hissed, knocking on the glass. She shivered. She was not totally wet, but it was too cold.

When no answer came, she stepped back, hugging herself.

She must look pitiful, standing in a wet garden wrapped in a damp cloak. With a moan, she cursed herself. She looked up. The rain would pour again soon.

This was too impetuous of her. She could hear Robert saying those words. Well, to hell with the man. She was impetuous, fine. Let her burn in hell for it.

But she was here, and she might as well try harder. She looked for the ladder again, but it was nowhere in sight.

Then she heard a screech, and she whirled around. Her eyes widened with triumph. “Orlin!” she cried out in a hushed whisper.

“Lady Caroline?” the butler asked in disbelief. “What in the devil—get inside!”

She ran toward the window.

“No, no, I meant the door!”

“Oh, I can get through the window!” she said, pushing him aside. “I cannot be seen entering the front doors.”

“But why are you—”

“Where is Trent?” she asked, her teeth chattering against the cold. Owen grabbed a thick blanket and wrapped it around her.

“Upstairs.”

“I thought he is going to… his Belle.” She was shivering now that she could barely keep a straight sentence.

“He sent her a note. He postponed tonight’s dinner because of the thunderstorm.”

She nodded. “Then I will see myself to his bedchamber.”

“Would you like—”

“No, I will be fine. His lordship will take care of me,” she confidently said. “By the by,” she added at the door, “What happened to the ladder?”

Orlin blinked. “I believe it’s broken. The gardener had to take repair it, I believe.”

She nodded, teeth chattering. Then she took off the blanket and threw it to Orlin. “Thank you.”

“Would you like a hot—”

“No! I will be fine,” she said, the shivers dying down now, but still there.

She made her way up the stairs and outside Trent’s bedchamber.

Absently, her hands tried to tidy her damp hair. The hem of her dress was wet and laced with dirt that stuck to her stockings. Her cloak was a heavy burden over her shoulders. She must look horrible. But then he may take pity on her and let her stay a little longer if she stayed like this. That would be enough time to summon the courage to say what she wanted to say.

Crossing her fingers behind her back, she knocked.

“Enter,” she heard Trent’s voice from inside.

Swallowing, she looked behind her. No one was about.

She was all alone. She came here alone. She had to face him alone.

“Orlin?” he asked from inside.

Cursing under her breath, Caroline reached for the handle and pushed the door open. Then she closed it just as fast and blindly turned the lock behind her.

She gulped. He seemed surprised. But he did not move from the chair.

“What are you doing here?” he asked. “You are wet, Carol.”

“No, my dress is dry, I swear,” she said. “It is just my cloak.” She swallowed. “I have to tell you something.”

“Your teeth are chattering.”

“I am fine,” she insisted. “I have something to say.”

“Once you are dry,” he said, moving to stand. He did not sound so pleased to see her. In fact, he sounded disappointed, so she stopped him by taking a step forward. “I… I discovered something.”

He frowned at her. Good Lord, he was unreadable tonight. Which only told her he knew why she was here. He was being defensive. “You could not tell Robert instead? I told you he is your flower and he should—”

“Robert is suspicious.”

His brows rose. “He is?”

She nodded. “He is meeting Ruby in secret.”

“He is?”

“Yes.” By the sound of his voice she gritted out, “But you already know that.”

He shrugged, lifting one leg over the other. “Carol, your cloak is dripping wet. You need—”

“Delaney is meeting with Albert at a tavern,” she cut in.

That took him by surprise.

“I mean the crown prince, of course. Prince Albert,” she reiterated. “Perhaps you should tell the Masters.”

He nodded. Then he stared at her. “Carol, this information could have waited until the morning.”

She ground her teeth. He wanted her to say it.

He must be silently laughing at her now.

He was acting so calm she barely recognized him.

But then maybe this was a side of him she did not know. Maybe he was showing her the side he always kept a secret from her; like his feelings and those years he never told her he loved her.

“Why are you here, Carol?” he gently asked, but his voice was like fire under her feet.

Caroline swallowed as she stood in the darkness with only the light from the windows and the candle at the corner of the room to guide her path toward him. She was visibly shaking, but not from the cold. She shivered at the way he was looking at her. She wondered then if he had ever looked at her the same way before. Had she been blind to it? Or was he too good at hiding it?

Or was it new?

These feelings, everything she felt for him now, were new. Unexplored. Or long ignored.

She moistened her lips, remembering to breathe.

“Can you imagine it?” she asked instead, trying to find a good joke so they could laugh and make things normal. “Me being your Belle?”

His lips quirked into a smile; his eyes glinted with hidden mirth. She knew he knew he won, but he would not be too insensitive to say it to her face. So he was making this a little difficult for her instead by staying motionless in his chair.

“What are you trying to do, Carol?” he asked. For a moment, he sounded dangerous, and she hesitated.

But the sound of her name from his lips made her take one step forward. With her hand, she pulled at the strings of her brown cloak and let it drop heavy down onto the floor, pooling around her feet. Another step and she was standing closer to him, fully dressed yet feeling so exposed. She was dry save for the hem of her dress. And her leather boots.

“I am trying to imagine,” she said, voice barely a whisper.

It was there in his eyes and she was just seeing it now because she had been stupid and too selfish. “Imagine what?” he asked, voice cracking.

“You…” she replied, stepping closer, choking in her own words, “me…” she stopped when her feet touched his. “Not friends. Just… us.”

His eyes softened, and hers filled with tears. She could see it clearly, the future she wanted for herself, there in his eyes.

“Just man and woman,” she choked, and she burst into tears when his arm finally moved.

“Come here, Carol,” he ordered, extending his hand to her.

An invitation.

She looked down, stared at it for a while as she openly sobbed and whimpered like a child.

If she took it, she could no longer find other reasons.

He would make sure she would never escape him again.

With a whimper, Caroline lifted her hand, and he caught it impatiently before he pulled her on to his lap where she wound her arms around him, burying her face in his neck, uncontrollably sobbing and shaking with relief.

“I love you,” she choked against his neck.

“What?” came his throaty, broken reply. “What did you say?”

Her arms tightened around his neck and she breathed in the familiarity, the scent she knew too well. The moist grass in the garden where they used to play; their laughter ringing in the air as they ran in circles; the echoes of their laughing voices as they shouted from the top of the well; his missing shoe they never found; her flying bonnet; his shoulders when she cried in his arms; his face that night in Birth when she lost the card game; his breath when they kissed in bed on the second night…

Memories. Shelter. Refuge. Blessing.

“I’m sorry.”

“That is not what I think I heard, Carol,” he said, bending his head and pulling her away from him so he could search her eyes. “And that is the last thing I want to hear from you.”

She cupped his face, lips shaking, eyes wide with wonder. “I love you. I love you and I cannot share you with another. Not with Jade, that conniving witch. Not with anyone, Trent, or I swear to God, I will—” she stopped to gather what little grace she had left. He was silently laughing at her, grinning like a bloody fool. She shook her head. “I cannot give you a child, I cannot share you. I am still selfish after all.”

He bent his head and his mouth opened over hers, kissing her with as much intensity as her words, with as much selfishness. His arms tightened around her, pressing her closer, stealing her breath. “You can have all of me, Carol, and I will have more left for you to devour.”

“I am serious, Trent Durham,” she said, cupping his face. “Do you understand the kind of life we shall live? We will both be alone—”

“Together,” he interjected, kissing her one more time. “Alone together , Carol, like we have always been.”

She started crying again, an ugly kind of weeping. And he started laughing. “Why do I find that immensely sweet and terrible at the same time?” she asked while he shook with laughter.

“Because we shall have a sweet life ahead of us, and also terrible days,” he said, wiping her tears. “Stop crying. You look horrible.”

“You cannot take that woman to bed,” she said in between sobs while he wiped her face dry.

“Of course. Why do you think I shower her with gifts?”

“And you cannot kiss her. I care not how you do it. You simply cannot touch your lips against hers.”

“The Circus will be disappointed. I went through all the trouble of being a flower, after all.”

“Ruby does not do the things you have been doing with Jade whenever she is with Aaron.”

“Ruby is not a mad woman.”

Her face crumpled. “I should be your Belle,” she said. “Ask Belcourt you desire to be transferred—” then she stopped. “I am being irrational, am I?”

“You are jealous,” he nodded.

“I am, am I?”

“Most definitely so.”

With a scoff, Caroline wrapped her arms around his neck. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry I never noticed.”

“I was careful you never would,” he retorted, leaning back to look at her.

She shifted on his lap, raising herself so her face hung above his. “We ought to send Esther a note of gratitude, my lord,” she said, bending down to plant a light kiss on his lips. “Because she sent us to Birth.” Another soft kiss. He smiled. “And we played that stupid game.” Another kiss and this time, she spoke against his lips. “And we had that kiss.”

Trent groaned, hand flying up to the back of her neck and skull, mouth opening wide to claim and receive.

They had had their talk, Caroline thought. She had gotten over the embarrassment of her confession, and now she was just… she was finally… he was finally hers.

As a man, a lover, a friend.

“I locked the door,” she said against his mouth.

“Very methodical,” he murmured between kisses as he furtively pulled at the strings of her wrap-around dress, pushing them aside to unbutton her petticoat between her shoulder blades. She had the same goal, only she was more methodical as he said and started with his trousers.

When she finished her task, and before she could find what she wanted, he stood and carried her to the bed, stumbling at the last steps. Throwing her on the cushions, the wide flap of her dress spreading to both sides. He groaned, looking down at her, still fully covered by her garments. “God, you are heavy,” he teased as he pulled at the ribbons of her stockings.

“I am your heavy burden,” she said, pushing away from the mattress to pull him over her. “You cannot let me go,” she added, voice filled with warning. “Now that I made my decision, Trent, you cannot.”

He pulled her skirts higher, and she opened her legs for him. Her drawers were pulled down and freed from one leg, her stockings down to her ankles. His trousers slipped lower. Hungry mouth covered hers, one hand raking her hair, another in between her legs.

“This was not how I imagined it,” she whimpered in his mouth, a shiver running up her spine, sending tiny pricks of warmth that was building up heat around her midriff, spreading outward everywhere, agonizingly slow and then fast, a real torture.

He froze. “Do you want slow?” he asked, fiery breath on skin, hand guiding himself inside her.

“Would love one,” she managed with a sigh, closing her eyes as he filled her. “Later,” she added, finding his mouth with a very soft growl. “Very much later.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Trent had pictured many times in his mind how he would make love to her for the first time. Flowers, candles, moonlight, perfumes.

Everything but never this.

It felt selfish, yet they both were.

She took and craved for more. And he gave and took far more.

This was not flowers and candles; and moonlight and perfumes. This was torn skirts and laces, thrown pillows and frustrated whimpers.

She writhed in his arms and he could only imagine what she felt. Was it as stormy and tumultuous as his? Was it as wonderful and dangerous?

He wanted to ask her, but he had too many questions. And they did not have much time.

He slowed his movement, teasing her, and laughing when she opened her eyes and glared at him, a small growl rolling out of her throat.

“I want to make love to you properly,” he said, kissing the frown off her face. Kneeling on the bed, he guided his beautiful burden up so she was facing him. He kissed her neck, the rapid pulse showing just how much she might probably hate him for this interlude.

“Trent, if you must know, I have little time left before I have to return to my villa.”

He nodded, unbuttoning the last of her dress and pulling it down to her waist, and she was revealed to him for the first time.

She looked down and rolled her eyes. “Very well, you prefer to play display.” She reached for his shirt and instead of working on the buttons, she pulled it over his head. Throwing the fabric out of the way, she arched one brow and fell back unto the mattress.

She lifted her hips and allowed him to discard her of her dress. Her drawers followed with one kick of her leg while he restlessly discarded his trousers, kicking off his shoes along the way.

“You look magnificent,” she said, shamelessly looking him up and down. “I hate that I have spent years deprived of it.”

Trent broke into a laugh as he fell forward on his forearms. Perfectly snug between her thighs, he kissed her nose. “Do you want to play?”

“No, I want to make love and go home. Then perhaps come back for more,” she retorted, hands on his hips, pushing him down. “Trent…” she groaned in frustration when he laughed, unable to focus.

“Carol, this is our first time together, have a heart and do not skip steps.”

“I know the steps, Trent, and while I enjoy the preludes, I prefer the main course for now. We had quite a lot of foreplays before this moment.”

A groan escaped him as he was reminded of those frustrating moments. His hand traversed her side, and she flinched with pleasure. The sound of her hitched breath brought a smile to his lips. He covered one breast and kissed the other.

He knew what she was going to say next, so he gave her what she wanted and entered her again, only this time he was not in a rush.

But as her face flushed and her fingers dug into his skin, he forgot about playing games.

With no garments to torment them, they discovered more of each other.

She had always been his secret haven and now, at this moment, he knew his home was being shared.

As their breaths mingled in the quiet night, their skin drenched in sweat, sliding and gliding over incoherent whispers and pants, Trent waited for her release before he found his. And she found it just as the storm raged outside again.

And much later, as they lay breathless, a tangle of limbs, they fell asleep.

When he stirred awake, Trent realized he did not sleep long. Caroline’s eyes were still closed, and he leaned to plant a light kiss on the tip of her nose. Her eyes fluttered open and her lips stretched into a sleepy smile.

“Oh, for one second I thought I was in Alexandre’s arms.”

His smile vanished. “Not a good joke, Carol.”

She laughed. “Well, at least I can joke about the bastard. Are you proud of me? I did not even have nightmares about him.”

“I’m awfully proud,” he wryly said. “But I’d rather not talk about that brute.” Trent lifted his heavy arm and sleepily brushed away the damp locks of her hair from her face. “I hate your hair.”

“I know. You never have to repeat it,” she croaked, and then she moaned, slowly stretching.

“And I hate that you have to leave.”

She looked around the bedchamber, then at him. “Bed.”

“Hmm?” he asked with a smile.

“Next, floor.”

Trent groaned and laughed at the same time. “Good God, Carol.”

“Wall,” she continued to innumerate, her palm caressing his thigh. “Tub.”

Laughter rumbled in his chest as he caught her hand and placed it on his chest. “Stop.”

She rolled her head to throw him a wicked grin. “Table?”

His shoulders shook with laughter. “Possible. Very much so.”

She nodded, biting her lower lip, her eyes taking inventory. “Chair.”

His heart hammered against his chest. “If you come back tomorrow afternoon, you will have a fantastic time on the chair.”

She smiled. “Window.”

He moaned, tormented.

“Cold glass pane against my back…”

“Or breasts as I take you from behind,” he added, rolling to his side to capture her mouth. “And then I will tie you to the bed pole until you scream for release.”

She squirmed against him. “What else?” she asked, facing him, lifting one leg over his hip. “Where else?”

“Side of the bed,” he whispered in her ear. “Or this,” he said, easily lifting her on top of him. “You taking control.”

She experimentally ground her hip and then she smiled as his body reacted violently, waiting in anticipation. Her eyes narrowed as she bent lower to kiss him. “The floor can wait.”

That night, Caroline enjoyed the power of control. And in the end, Trent was a willing, satisfied participant.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Before daylight broke, Trent helped Caroline back into her clothes.

He kissed the back of her neck as he buttoned her dress from behind. His lips lingered there, and he murmured, “You cannot change your mind.”

“You can pray to all the saints, Trent. That will not happen.” She turned to face him. Into his eyes, she said, “I love you. I cannot tell when or how, but I know I do now.”

He smiled, kissing the tip of her nose. “I can say the same. I can never point the when and where. I just know I do now.”

“But I’m afraid. You make me want to desire for impossible things.”

Pulling her closer, Trent let out a sigh. “Whatever you desire, I will try my best to give you.” He kissed her mouth. Pulling back to stare at her, he added, “And if someday you will want a child, we will both pray for a miracle. Or we can both steal. Or I will take one from Belcourt. But if you want a child that is wholly ours, then I am afraid, darling, that we will have to wait for another lifetime. That is if your doctors were right.”

“Then you will have me?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, will you still marry me?”

“Bloody hell, Carol, I told you many times what I wanted from the start.”

“You may have changed your mind so just answer my question.”

He kissed her deeply. “If you will have yourself, I will, Carol. If you can pick up the remaining pieces and see that they are enough for both of us, I will have you many times over. Wife, woman, or friend. Or altogether. You will always have the choice.”

“I want altogether.”

“Then altogether we shall have.”

XXIX | Laundry

Sasha looked out the window of her bedchamber, her thoughts centered on one woman.

Delaney was not supposed to be doing anything for Belcourt. Her dowry had been paid and she could disappear somewhere for a while. If she were Aliya, Sasha would send Delaney far from Sutherland until it was safe.

But that was not what the St. Vincents were doing. Perhaps they had a reason.

Perhaps Delaney did not want to go.

Because she had a mission?

Perhaps. Most probably.

She chewed on her lower lip, knowing full well what she had to do next.

Aliya would not like it, neither would her husband, Oliver St. Vincent.

But Delaney had to be returned to Belcourt. If the woman was meeting with Albert in secret, something was brewing. But why Albert? How did Delaney get acquainted with the crown prince?

She could clearly hear West’s argument in her head. We can’t risk finding out. We have to take her away from the Circus. We can find out some other way.

Sasha took a long breath.

Then she turned away and blew out her candles.

Delaney would have to return.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Trent stirred awake as he felt her naked body lushly pressed behind him, her hand worming around his waist as she sighed.

“How long do we have?” she sleepily asked. Turning to face her, he found her smiling.

“The entire night,” he said.

“The entire night,” she repeated, running her hand up his chest.

He groaned, pulling her toward him. “Then we can sleep.”

She laughed, kissing his arm. “Not what I was hoping, but it sounds equally delicious.”

Jade was not in Coulway. She went to Belcourt with Ruby after they were called by Sasha. Caroline visited Trent early the next day, and she had not left his estate since.

They slept again after an afternoon of lovemaking. When they woke up, he rang for food. When that arrived, she was on his lap while he ate, clinging unto him like she used to when she was ten.

“Carol, we have to eat,” he laughingly said.

“I hate to leave this place,” she murmured, looking over her shoulder at the clock. “Should I just tell them my memory has returned and I want to go home?”

“And then what? Prove to Jade that you have been playing her all along?”

“That wench can try to kill me again as a ghost because that is what she will be if she ever tries to get to me.”

His hand was lazily rubbing her hip as he let out a soft chuckle. “We have things to do first,” he reminded her.

“I should not have done this in the first place.”

“No, you did the right thing,” he contradicted. “Pretending to have lost your memory was a cunning way to stay alive. Anyone in Belcourt may want you dead. If you as much as told them the truth, I may not have you here now,” he finished, kissing her shoulder.

She rested her head on his head while he fed himself with the cold bread. His other hand playfully caressed her thigh. The room was quiet, they were sated, and they were in love.

What more could she wish for?

Ah, to be out of Belcourt, of course.

“It is quite funny,” she said, “merely a week ago, I wanted to stay in Belcourt because I want to know who the High Priestess is.”

“And now that you have had a taste of me, you want nothing else but be my wife.”

“And decorate your estate. And have tea with friends. And of course, have more taste of you.”

He laughed. “Not the life I was thinking you want, Carol.”

“That’s just the petty part of it,” she said. “I want to travel with you. I want to steal a child with you so we can raise him as our own. Then I want more games with you,” she finished over his chuckles.

“We can do all that.”

She groaned. “When this is over?”

“Once we are both free of Belcourt.”

“The Circus will still need you.”

“But you will need me more.”

“I already need you more,” she chided, planting her lips on his. “But you have to eat first.” She climbed off his lap and walked to where her clothes were piled by the bed. “And I have to go home.”

He wryly looked at her. “We have all night.”

“Yes, but I don’t want to risk it,” she replied, walking over to him so he could button her dress. “Your Belle may go home. Or she may think crazy things and spy on me. We can’t let her discover I’m not in my villa where I’m supposed to.”

“I have men following her.”

“We cannot rely on your men. She once almost killed me before and she can very well try again.”

He stood and finished the buttons of her dress. Once done, he turned her around to face him. Cupping her face, he kissed her fully. “Delaney will soon be back in Belcourt.”

“I know.”

“Be careful.”

“ She has to be careful. She is meeting the crown prince. For whatever reason, I will find out why.“

His jaw tightened, but he said nothing more and just nodded. “Be safe.”

She gave him a chaste kiss and a wide smile. “Until our next tryst, my love.”

He snorted and watched her leave.

He shook his head. She was enjoying this, he thought with a sigh.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Everyone was not only surprised but also baffled when Delaney was returned to Belcourt.

What could have happened?

Why?

Was the dowry not enough?

Aliya must be devastated!

Trent would not tell her how they managed it. Darcy, of course, she thought. But how? Of course, he never told her how. And she had no right to question.

She could only speculate. She knew that the only one threatened by Delaney’s meetings with Albert was the Circus. Therefore, someone working with the Circus was inside Belcourt and was powerful enough to make this happen.

But it could be anyone. Who?

Trent told her that was not her mission. Belcourt’s rat was not her enemy.

She was not comfortable not knowing, but who was she to question? The Royal Circus had its reasons.

For now, her task was to spy on Delaney. They had to know what the woman may have gathered during her time with Aliya and the St. Vincents.

She came to Belcourt upon the orders of Sasha. Ruby and Jade told her yesterday that the woman had been interrogating all Belles.

“We do not know what for,” Ruby had told her. “We believe it has something to do with Delaney’s return to Belcourt.”

“What did she ask?”

“Anything. Our whereabouts during the past weeks. I cannot truly call it an interrogation, to be honest. We merely had tea and biscuits. She asked questions, and we answered.”

Jade’s words echoed in Caroline’s head while she made her way to Sasha’s office. She took a long breath before raising her hand and knocked.

“Come in,” said Sasha’s voice.

Caroline entered the room and blinked in surprise when she saw Delaney sitting across Sasha. “Close the door behind you, Carol,” said Sasha.

Caroline did as ordered and sashayed to the empty seat beside Delaney’s.

The woman simply stared at her, gray eyes bare of anything that may give Caroline a hint of what she may be thinking or feeling now.

“How as your journey?” Sasha asked.

“It was fine, my lady,” she replied.

“I was just telling Delaney the reason we returned her in Belcourt.”

Caroline caught her breath at the statement. She looked at Delaney. The woman’s jaw had gone tight.

“I returned willingly.”

“Yes, you did.” But Sasha had more to say. She turned to Caroline and explained, “Her sister is a wife of a member of the Royal Circus,” said Sasha.

Her heart pounded against her chest. What was she to say?

“At the moment, as the Mistress of the Court of Flowers, I do not have full confidence in Delaney.” Sasha looked at Caroline, bluish-gray eyes hard and clear. “I will be very much pleased if you can be her companion around Coulway.”

“Her companion?”

Sasha nodded. “At the meantime, I do not allow Delaney to venture alone on her own around Coulway until Belcourt deems her to be loyal.”

“You mean until you deem me to be loyal,” Delaney corrected. “Belcourt knows I am loyal, my lady,” Delaney spoke again. She turned to Sasha, eyes filled with conviction. “I am ashamed of the choices my sister made.”

“Then you will have to prove yourself to me, Delaney,” said Sasha. “I’m certain that you will regain my trust in due time.”

Delaney lifted her chin. “I do not understand, my lady,” she said to Sasha, “why you chose Carol to be my companion. She is not from Belcourt.”

“She is a Belle.”

Delaney scoffed. “We all know she is not.” Her eyebrow arched, she added, “I was in the Palace before I became a Belle. I know her story.”

Caroline frowned. Arielle had confidently told her that her story was only known to a few. Apparently, nothing was entirely a secret in Belcourt, after all.

This was bad news.

If Jade ever heard of what Delaney knew, then Caroline would be in trouble.

Sasha smiled at Delaney. “Belcourt has taken Caroline in as a Belle, Delaney. She has as much right as any lady in Belcourt.”

“She barely knows anything about Belcourt, and yet you trust her more than I.”

“But unlike you, Delaney, she does not go around Coulway to meet up with the crown prince.”

Sasha’s statement surprised both Delaney and Caroline.

How did she know?

“Belcourt considers Albert an ally, yes, but he is not from Belcourt. He is currently not a flower either. Unless, of course, you have some sort of agreement with the prince?”

Caroline watched Delaney’s face harden. “None.”

“Then would you explain why you were meeting with him?”

“He… I was given an order to come to the tavern. I did not know who I was meeting when I first came there. I thought it was an order from Belcourt.”

“Truly?”

“Yes.”

“Then you say that you were still in contact with Belcourt when you were with the St. Vincents?”

“Yes.”

“Someone straight from the Palace?”

“Yes.”

Sasha nodded slowly. “As someone who had once taken orders from the Palace, I cannot question it.”

“Then if I can make my contact give a direct order to have me released from my companion , will you comply?”

Sasha shrugged. “If it is from one of the Maidens or higher, of course, I shall.”

A small smile of relief curved Delaney’s lips before she stiffly nodded. “Are we done, my lady?”

Sasha nodded. “Yes.”

Caroline stood with Delaney, but Sasha told her, “Carol, please stay. I have words from Arielle.”

Delaney did not even slow down on her way to the door. She was out of the office before Caroline had returned to her seat. “What message do you have from Arielle, my lady?” she asked.

“None,” Sasha said, eyes at the door. “Delaney may stay in Belcourt for a few days given her dislike to have you as her companion.”

She blinked. “You want me to stay here with her?”

“No, I want you to go to the Village.”

“But what will I be doing in the Village?”

“My maid will meet you in the Tea House.” Sasha looked at her, face utterly blank. “You may go.”

“But what—”

“Go to the Tea House, Carol. And leave the red cloak in your bedchamber.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Caroline was uncertain why she followed Sasha’s orders.

But she had no choice, did she?

It was the Mistress’ orders.

She walked to the Village and into the Tea House.

As soon as she entered, a woman with brown hair framing a square jaw stood up to meet her. “Lady Carol,” she greeted with a smile, her light brown eyes glinting with mystery and mirth. “I am Iyana.”

The woman was wrapped in a black cloak. Court of Service.

The maid.

“Please, come with me.”

Iyana walked past her and out of the Tea House. And for the first time, Caroline ventured deeper into the Village. They walked past small brick houses and cobbled alleyways.

In a narrow path with brick walls at both sides, Iyana stopped and revealed another black cloak from inside hers. “Please, put this on,” she said.

Caroline blinked in confusion, but she had no time to ask. Iyana started walking again as soon as she had the black cloak on.

From time to time, a woman’s laughter or shouts could be heard. In each house, she could hear someone working.

Soon, they walked out into an open courtyard surrounded by more long bring houses. One had smoke coming out of the chimneys. The other had large open windows and when she looked closely, she saw cloths hanging in parallel lines.

“This is the laundry house,” said Iyana. “Please, follow me.”

The pungent smell of lye soap followed them along with the loud noises of water being poured and emptied, and of the women chatting or shouting at each other.

Iyana led her inside one of the brick houses and finally inside a large room. Inside, two aged women were just coming out, carrying folded blue cloaks. They smiled at Iyana and Caroline, greeted them a pleasant afternoon, and disappeared outside.

The noise from the laundry house was muffled now that they were inside. Shelves filled with dresses, cloaks, and others lined each side of the hall. And it was a hall. A big library of washed garments.

Iyana disappeared between two shelves while Caroline looked around with amazement.

Just how many bloody ladies of Belcourt were there?

Her question would remain unanswered because Iyana soon reappeared with a pile of black cloaks. “Please, follow me,” she said.

They retraced their steps out of the laundry house and into another courtyard. “These are our sleeping quarters,” said Iyana in a hushed voice. “Please, be quiet.”

Doors lined the big brick house. Iyana briskly walked to the third door to the right and asked Caroline to open the door. She did, and they entered another long corridor. Caroline knew that if Iyana left her there, she would be lost.

Voices could be heard from inside some doors, but no one bothered to come out and see who was walking down the corridor. It must be normal for them; this was their typical day.

Iyana led her upstairs to another long corridor until they stopped at one door. Caroline did not wait to be asked and reached out to open it. “Thank you,” said Iyana.

There was only one bed inside. The room was small with only one window, but it was clean. And it smelled of lavender. “This is my room,” said the woman. “When Lady Sasha became Mistress, they gave me a room to myself,” she proudly added, placing the pile of black cloaks on the bed.

And before Caroline could even open her mouth to speak, the woman pulled out something tucked between the folded cloaks.

“Here,” she said, pushing the garment toward Caroline.

She blinked at the purple cloak. “What—”

“I will inform Fatima where you are and she will stay inside your bedchamber in the Flower Garden to make certain no one enters the room.”

Caroline frowned. “What do you mean—”

Iyana’s light brown eyes held hers with assurance and determination. “By nightfall, once it is dark, you will enter the Palace.”

XXX | The Secret Garden

“W-what?” Caroline gasped, looking down at the purple cloak. “As a Maiden!” she hissed at Iyana. “Why—”

“Your mission as a Belle also extends to spying on other Belles, my lady,” Iyana explained. “And tonight, Lady Sasha wishes you to follow Lady Delaney into the Palace.”

“But Delaney is—” she paused, realizing something. “Sasha provoked Delaney earlier.”

Iyana just smiled. It was the knowing kind. As if this had been planned all along. And perhaps it may have been.

Caroline moistened her lips. Indeed, she had entertained the idea of going into the Palace to find out who the High Priestess was. But to enter now was different. She did not have Fatima or the others here with her. And how was she to know that she could trust Iyana? Or Sasha?

The Mistress clearly had her own agenda. She wanted to know who Delaney had been in contact with while she was outside Belcourt. The reason for that, Caroline could not ascertain. Sasha may hate the fact that she was being left in the dark while Delaney was taking on a mission that did not go through her. It may be something political. And Belcourt was indeed not spared of the politics. Caroline was aware of what Sasha had done to gain the position she was in now. This could merely be an internal conflict.

Would she even dare be a part of it? She was planning to leave soon. If she ever got involved in Belcourt’s political schemes, would they spare her? Or would they prosecute her if they found her out?

But this might also be her chance to find the High Priestess.

Trent’s voice echoed in her head. Do not be too reckless, Carol.

And so she asked Iyana, “Why? Why would Sasha want me to do this?”

Iyana’s patient smile did not waver. “Lady Delaney has been getting orders from someone in the Palace. Lady Sasha wishes to find out who.”

“Why?”

“Because this person may be planning something against Belcourt. Lady Delaney is the sister of a former Belle who is married to a suspected member of the Royal Circus. If Lady Delaney is double-crossing Belcourt with someone inside, then Lady Sasha wants to be aware of it.”

“But Delaney has been seen meeting with the crown prince who, as I was told, is a good friend of Belcourt.”

“Yes, but he is not from Belcourt. He and Lady Delaney are working together with someone from the Palace as the latter claims. If that is true, she will go to the Palace anytime tonight or on the morrow. If that is the case, be there to find out who and if you can, why.”

Caroline swallowed.

“Lady Sasha told me to assure you she will take full responsibility should you ever be discovered on this mission. You are only doing the mission she has given you.”

“I have read Belcourt’s rules, Iyana. I know that to do the slightest thing against Belcourt will send me to prison. Or worse, Sinhold.”

“Not if you have Lady Sasha. I assure you, my lady, that you can trust her.”

“I do not know, Iyana. This may be just one of her ploys to gain more power.”

Iyana’s face hardened. “You do not talk about my mistress in such a manner, my lady.”

Caroline sighed. She stared at the purple cloak. “Very well, we might as well just get this over with.”

Iyana nodded. “You know the way to the Palace?”

“Yes.”

“The Tea House closes at six. Be there after that time. I will wait for you there.”

“And if someone sees me—”

“No one will ever look at you if you wear this cloak,” Iyana cut in. “That is why we chose this cloak.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

While alone in Iyana’s bedroom, Caroline had more time to think everything through.

She did not care what Sasha’s motives were. If the woman was doing this for the same reasons Iyana said, then Caroline had no qualms doing this mission. She was only following a Mistress’ order. There were enough grounds for Belcourt to suspect Delaney, after all.

But Sasha could also be doing this because she was the Belcourt rat, and she was working for the Circus. If it was so, then Caroline was in awe. And she would gladly do this for the lady. Yet it was highly unlikely Sasha was working for the Circus. The woman was used by her former flower who was the Royal Master. Why would she want to work with the man? Why would she risk her life as a Belle for this dangerous game? Had Blackwood been able to fool the woman? Manipulate her? Or was he the one being manipulated?

She shook her head. She was letting her imagination run wild again. It was good to make up theories, but it was unwise to run wild with them.

Sasha could be anything. She could be working for Belcourt or the Circus. Or for herself.

And Caroline could be a pawn here and might walk into a trap.

There was a chance Delaney would not go into the Palace and she wished the woman would not.

Or perhaps that was a lie. Perhaps she wanted to get inside the Palace, too.

She groaned. Trent would kill her.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

“She is in her bedchamber, but we must hurry and get to the Palace before she does,” Iyana whispered behind her as they walked, the hood of their cloaks up and covering their faces.

“Do we really have to walk this way?”

“No Service woman walks before or beside a Maiden, my lady. Now, if you could hurry along, please.”

The Village was in the middle of Belcourt and it had access to all other Courts through its four gates. The path they are taking was toward the Palace and so far, they had encountered no one, but before they reached the gates of the Palace which Caroline knew was guarded by two Soldiers, Iyana pulled her to the side and behind a line of trees. “This way,” the woman whispered.

And the woman led her into the woods that surrounded the place.

“There are watchtowers all over these woods. It will not be uncommon for a Service lady to pass through this path because we cannot enter the Palace through the front gates. But it will be uncommon for a Maiden to pass through here.”

Caroline noticed that they were walking beside a tall wall. Behind it was the Palace. On the other side was a woodland. Suddenly, she was back to that day Jade left her in the middle of the forest. She shook the memory away and focused on the task at hand.

“Forgive me, but what are you doing here?” a woman’s voice asked behind them. They came to a halt. Caroline closed her eyes, her heart pounding against her chest as she heard footsteps coming toward them from behind. Twigs broke against the woman’s feet as she walked and Caroline imagined them to be her limbs.

“Her ladyship wanted to enter the palace through the Service door, my lady,” she heard Iyana say.

The Soldier, wrapped in a green cloak with the hood down, stopped just beside Caroline.

“Is that so?”

“Yes, my lady.”

“I am not aware of any Maiden taking this route. And without the company of an Elected?”

Caroline silently took in a breath and prayed that she would sound just like her mother as she spoke, “That is because you have not been doing your job watching this side of the Palace, Soldier. I have been through this path many times and this is the first I am caught. And why would I be bringing my Elected outside the Palace? Are you daft?”

But the Soldier did not step back. “Forgive me, my lady, but I am only doing my task. If you could—”

“I will not pass through the gates, Soldier.”

“Then I will need proof of your—”

“Lady Arielle and I had a slight squabble earlier, Soldier. After that, I had to go out for a walk to clear my head. I am taking this path so I can avoid another banter should I encounter Arielle in the halls.” Her tone had risen with each sentence, giving her a boost of confidence. Good Lord, she indeed sounded like her mother. “Now, is that explanation enough?” The Solder took one small step back. But that was not assuring enough. “What is your name, Soldier?”

“Martha, my lady,” the woman said, voice now gentler than it was before.

“Should this sighting ever make rounds in Belcourt, I will know the name to call for.” She moved her head a little to say to Iyana, “Come. I am tired.”

She dared take a step and only when she managed three without the Soldier stopping them did Caroline let out a sigh of relief.

When Iyana opened the door that led into the Palace, Caroline tried her best not to look behind them. A dark path led them across a lawn before Caroline saw the familiar stone walls of the Palace. Another door and they found themselves in the kitchen.

She wanted to scold Iyana, but the woman was only doing this because of Sasha. If there was anyone she ought to have a chat with, it would be the Mistress of the Court of Flowers. But that woman was not here now. She was somewhere in the Flower Garden, probably sipping tea, scheming her way wherever.

And here she was, risking it all. And not even for the bloody Circus!

“This is as far as I can go,” Iyana finally spoke in the darkness of the kitchen.

No one was about. Good Lord, what time did these ladies sleep?

But then she remembered that each Maiden had an Elected assigned to them, women or children handpicked by Belcourt out of the general population to serve the Maidens and the High Priestess. And also to replace them in the future, in the expense of keeping them inside the Palace from the moment they were plucked out. Their only chance of getting out was by becoming Maidens or High Priestess.

Caroline faced Iyana. “What if she doesn’t come?”

“Then you come back here and we return to the Village.”

“And return on the morrow?”

Iyana nodded. “And return until she does.”

“Good Lord,” was all she could murmur under her breath. “If I do not return, Iyana, then I just pray you survive.”

Iyana only nodded.

Caroline sighed, eyes on the door that led to somewhere.

“Where do I even go?”

“There is only one way. It leads to the main hall.”

The picture of the main hall with its marbled floors came to her. “Iyana, that hall leads to countless corridors.”

“Which she will take should she come.”

Caroline closed her eyes.

Trent would kill her twice for this.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Caroline saw Soldiers by the door and she stepped back into the darkness of the corridor that led back to the kitchen.

“No, I did not see which Maiden,” she heard Martha’s voice talking and her heart ran amok once again. She cursed in her head.

“Perhaps we can ask the Maidens,” suggested one Soldier.

“She sounded like one of them, but I cannot be certain. She hinted that if this ever gets out, I will be in trouble.”

“Did you give her your name?”

“No, of course not. Do you think an idiot?” the woman who was not Martha after all replied. “But what if she saw my face? What if the Service woman saw my face? They will still find out. And I will still be in trouble.”

“But you were only doing your task. I’m certain she was only concerned about the gossip, one we do not do. I suggest you ask the Maidens now. This is a matter of security, Margot.”

“What do I tell them?”

“We should go to the Mistress now. She will know what to do.”

The two Soldiers left and disappeared into a corridor while one Soldier remained.

Caroline was ready to dash and return to Iyana, but then she showed up.

Delaney, in her red cloak, walked through the doors. “I am here for the High Priestess. I was summoned.”

“The High Priestess?” the Soldier asked.

“Yes.”

“Again?”

“Yes,” Delaney replied, voice etched with impatience. “This is a matter of importance. Please, send an Elected to guide me to the High Priestess at once.”

The Soldier sighed and called another Soldier from outside. Soon, the Soldier arrived with a young girl of about fifteen, cloaked in purple. The girl seemed to be familiar with Delaney because she only curtsied and guided Delaney through a corridor.

Caroline hesitated. She truly had to get back to the kitchen before Martha, who was really Margot, found out that the Palace had been trespassed.

But as the Soldier at the door turned, Caroline just found herself rushing to the corridor where Delaney and the Elected disappeared into. Her heart was at her throat, but it was mingled with relief when she saw Delaney and the child turn to the right at the end of the corridor.

Careful not to make a sound, she adjusted her hood over her head and rushed forward.

When she reached the other end, she took a deep breath and poked her head out. She frowned. The corridor led to the garden.

And there, across the garden, Delaney and the girl in purple were entering a hidden passage hidden behind the vines that covered the garden walls.

“Lord, help me,” she murmured before looking over her shoulder and briskly walked out into the garden and across it. She found the door, but did not enter. She chose to be a little wise and hide behind the tall shrubbery nearby.

And then she waited.

Sure enough, the Elected exited the door and walked back into the Palace.

While she waited, Caroline pictured Margot and the other Soldier knocking on doors asking Maidens if they had been out of the Palace and if they ever used the service entrance. Her heart still racing, Caroline thought this was her only chance.

And so she rushed to the door behind the vines, half-hoping it would be locked so she could flee to safety. But it was not, and so she entered.

And it was another garden.

There was no one there. But where did—

She stopped, her eyes following the path that led to a mound of dirt. She followed it and there it was—a door. Right on the ground.

The High Priestess was underground! Bloody tarnation!

She bent down and slowly tried the door. Surely, if the High Priestess lived underground, then it would not be in a room directly under a door. And she was right.

The stairs did not lead directly into a room, but into another corridor.

The floors were carpeted, muffling her footsteps.

Trent would definitely kill her if she ever came out here alive.

She was faced with two corridors. Biting her lips, she chose the right one because it led to one giant door.

Of course, she did not mean to enter. She only meant to press her ear and listen and that’s what she did.

But there was no talking.

There was just—

Caroline covered her mouth with her hand.

Delaney was gasping for air. And then she was whimpering. A deep growl came as the sound of the creaking bed came faster.

The man was groaning, panting. Delaney’s gasping and crying for more. Harder. Deeper.

Delaney was begging, crying for more, but please, she wanted it now. Harder. Please.

Caroline stumbled back.

And then she fled, heart racing, her flesh quivering.

XXXI | Just the Start

The High Priestess was a man.

But who?

“Albert is my best guess,” said Caroline.

“Yes, but it could also be someone else. She is a Belle, Carol,” Trent rasped above her. And then he groaned, his hands gripping her hips to meet his deep thrust, but then he stopped himself, wanting to go slow, savor her this way. “Albert may just be another flower.”

She lifted her knees closer to her chest, her thighs sliding sleek against his sides. His fingers dug deeper into her skin and she whimpered her reply.

“What?” he managed in a gasp, bending low to nip her ears with a grin. “What did you say, darling?”

She gulped hard, lifting her hips against his thrusts, her arms like steel around his shoulder and chest. Her head lifted and she bit his arm.

“Aw! Carol!” he growled, pinning her to the bed with his hips. “No biting. Bloody hell.”

She laughed, her face glistening with sweat. Trent crushed his mouth down to silence her, his tongue delving deep as he moved between her thighs again in short, deep thrusts.

“No biting, I’m warning you,” he growled against her mouth.

“I heard their bed squeaking,” she panted into his mouth.

He moved harder until his bed squeaked and she laughed, her breasts moving as she did so. Her hands restlessly ran through his hair, tugging and caressing.

“What else?” he asked.

“She cried like a wanton.” She bit his lip. “Like I would want to if we are not on a stolen tryst.”

He chuckled. “Then we should take you out of Belcourt soon. You remember Battenwell.”

“I hate your estate, Trent.”

“But you can scream in my estate,” he panted, thrusts faster now, grip tighter.

“It needs new curtains, that place,” she said, grasping his shoulders, her mouth open in a silent cry, eyes closing.

They were done talking for now, Trent thought, as he showed helped her reach the peak and followed soon after.

Later, wrapped in his arms, she murmured, “I think I’ll have Battenwell over Belcourt any day.”

“So you can howl?”

She squirmed closer. “So I can have you to myself,” she murmured gainst his chest.

Trent sighed, running his hand over the side of her breast, her waist, her hips.

He had to go to Sasha soon and inform her of Caroline’s discovery.

And perhaps also express his distaste over the recent mission she gave Caroline.

His arms tightened around Caroline and he swallowed. She could have been caught. She could have been—

He stopped himself.

No, she knew what she was doing.

Careless, but she managed to discover more than what he could have in ten years. More than what Robert could.

He kissed the crown of her head. “I love you, Carol.”

He felt her smile against his chest. “I love you, too, darling. I’ll love you more if we can do it again in the window.”

A scoff escaped him. “Not now, please. You bloody bit me.”

Her laughter was heaven to his ears.

“I’ll bruise. I’m not even jesting.”

“Do not be such a child.”

“I’m hungry.”

“So am I.”

“You are hungry for me and the window, not for food.”

She laughed again. As it died down, her face turned serious. “Do you think she’s being used?”

“You mean manipulated?”

She nodded. “Betraying her sister for a man. For her own carnal needs.”

“Would you betray your own if I ask you to?” he asked.

“You mean if you can make me howl like a wanton?”

“Yes. And more. If I can give you what your body wants and make you believe that’s what your heart also desires. Will you?”

“Betray my family? The Circus?”

His hand went between her legs and she squirmed against it. “Will you?”

She bit her lower lip. A whimper. “No.”

His brows arched. “You will not?”

Then she grinned, turning her head toward him. And her hands found him. “I will simply use your own weapon against you.”

“Do keep your hands to yourself,” he said, catching it under the covers. “It will not do any good. We have to wait a while.”

She let out a dramatic sigh. Then she clucked her tongue and untangled her arm from around him to lie on her back. Her head rolled to the window. “Ah, poor windows. You will have to wait, my darlings. Get cold while you do because we shall soon mist you with our hot breaths.”

Her laughter rang around the room when Trent growled and caught her around the waist. He rolled them on the bed until his feet landed on the floor and he easily pulled her up to straddle his lap.

“You will not make me do it, yes? You will not make me choose between you and my family. And the Circus?” she asked. “Because Trent, if you turn out to be a bloody rat, I will kill you myself before the Circus ever finds out.”

He chuckled. “Calm down, Carol. I will not do such thing. You’re my life. The Circus is my way.”

“Good.” She kissed the tip of his nose.

“I challenge you,” he said.

She blinked at him innocently. “With what?”

He shrugged. “I am quite sated as it is, so make me ready again.”

Her face filled with doubt and she looked down. “Is that even possible?” she asked, voice almost condescending. But the mirth in her eyes when she looked at him again told him she was also giving him an acute challenge.

Giving her an expectant look, he felt back on his elbows. “The window is waiting.”

Desire glinted in her eyes as she slid to the floor.

Soon enough, the windowpane was misty.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Three days later, Trent went to Belcourt in the pretense of being summoned by the Mistress of the Court of Flowers.

The moment he entered Sasha’s study, he said, “I’m doing my best not complaining about my fiancée being sent to the Palace, Sasha, but allow me to express my slight disappointment.” She only smiled. “You ought to have told me of your plans.”

“There was no time,” she replied. “I knew her quest was successful despite what she told me. And I applaud her for it. She even told me a very convincing version.”

He shook his head and walked to the chair. “If her escapade went fruitless, I may have already dragged her back to Remington. But it did, thus my presence here.”

Sasha nodded. “Good.” Then she waited patiently.

“The High Priestess is a man.”

Sasha stiffened in her seat. “The High Priestess?”

He nodded. “Delaney came into the Palace and demanded to be escorted to the High Priestess. She was, and Caroline followed her into a secret garden where a trapdoor led underground to the chambers of the High Priestess. She did not find out who, of course, but she heard Delaney making love to a man.”

“Are you certain?”

“Caroline is certain.” When Sasha remained quiet, he added, “She suspects it is Albert.”

“It might very well be. It explains his close relation to Belcourt.”

“Are you not surprised in the slightest?” he asked.

“With Belcourt, nothing comes as a surprise anymore.” But Sasha was frowning. She was lost in her thoughts again.

“I also came here to tell you that Caroline and I decided to leave Belcourt once it is safe for her to do so.”

“You? Leave Belcourt?”

He shrugged. “I am not fit to be a flower. I wish to focus on something else. Belcourt is not only the Circus concern.”

“But if Albert is the High Priestess, Belcourt is our concern.”

“Albert is not the only monarch.”

Sasha nodded slowly. “You are right.” Her brow arched. “Have you spoken to your father about this?”

Trent smiled. “It may be late, but I enjoy disobeying the man nowadays.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Trent had just unboarded the Belcourt carriage to transfer to his own when he noticed another carriage drive by.

The face inside the window was one he could not forget. For one, he had been to her balls. Two, her balls were the most notorious of all.

He was certain it was Lady Renee. Not the princess, but the Marchioness of Rothsker.

She could not have been from the Flower Garden. He just left it.

The carriage that took him from the Court of Flowers was rolling away from them and it was following another carriage driven by a lady in a green cloak. He looked around. There was no one else leaving Belcourt but him and Lady Renee.

Guessing by who took her back to her carriage, he was certain of one thing. The woman came from the Palace.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Caroline followed Trent’s instruction not to repeat her adventure into the Palace.

A week after her discovery of the secret garden, Sasha discontinued her assignment to be Delaney’s companion around Coulway.

Delaney was indeed powerful in her own way. One night with the High Priestess and she was free again.

Gabrielle came to visit her again with inquiries from Arielle.

“I am beginning to think whoever tried to kill me has decided to retreat or take a rest,” she said to Gabrielle, feigning frustration. “I have been around the other Belles and the only thing I have thus far noticed to be a little odd is Jade’s obsession with her flower. Apart from that, I cannot say that there is anyone I know of here in Coulway who wants to hurt me or have plans against Belcourt.”

Gabrielle merely nodded. “It is all right, Caroline. Do not be frustrated.”

“If only I can remember.”

The woman smiled. “In due time, you will.” She stood, still clad in her green cloak. “I must go. I may not be around for a while. Should you have any concern, go to Belcourt.”

“Where will you be?”

Gabrielle just smiled. “I will travel somewhere in Sutherland for an assignment. Please be safe, Caroline.”

“And be safe, Gabrielle.”

That night, Caroline went by Jade’s villa. The woman’s bedroom window was alight. She waited until Jade walked by her window in her night dress. The lights went out.

She proceeded to Trent’s villa and entered through the window that Orlin was not keeping unlocked for her.

“Good evening, my lady,” the man wryly greeted from his bed.

“Good evening, Orlin,” she whispered, tiptoeing to the door. “Sweet dreams,” she added before closing the door.

When she entered Trent’s bedchamber, she found him in his chair, frowning down on a piece of paper.

“What is the matter?” she asked, approaching his side to wrap an arm around his shoulders. His absent circled her hips, his gaze still on the paper.

“Has Robert told you about Lady Renee?”

“Of her visit to Belcourt? Yes. He also relayed, albeit apprehensively, that Lady Renee was paid to keep Leo’s identity a secret.”

He nodded.

“Robert told me he is to depart with other Royals to take Leo out of the mainland. Why?” Her heart pounded against her chest. “Has something happened to him? Or the other Royals?”

He looked up. “They were attacked in Everleigh.”

“Is he—”

“Garmont is dead.”

“But who could—”

“We are yet to be informed of the details.”

“And Blackwood? Where is he?”

He sighed. “Somewhere in the South.”

“But why is he there?”

“Diversion.”

She stepped back and paced the room. “And the prince?”

“Safe where they took him. They just got back and stayed in Everleigh. They were supposed to go hunting.”

“Who?”

“Garmont, Robert, and St. Vincent.”

Caroline blinked. “St. Vincent? Why would—” then she stopped and sighed. “They took Leo to Herst.”

He nodded and stood, throwing the paper into the fireplace. His face was grim when he turned toward her. “Someone has to notify Blackwood.”

“And Darcy?”

“It is currently challenging to approach Darcy because of the situation.”

“Why?”

He sighed. “Carol, you know I cannot tell you.”

“Now, it makes me utterly curious. Why would it be challenging to inform Darcy? Unless Darcy is in a place difficult to reach. Or because Darcy will be found out if anyone attempts to make contact. But why?” She shook her head, and he only looked at her with amusement. “Well, the only likely answer I can think of is if Darcy is in Belcourt. If that were so, it explains why you cannot enter now because the Everleigh attack is quite fresh and it might blow Darcy’s cover—”

Then she saw his face looking rather arrested.

“Good God, Trent,” she gasped in disbelief. “Do not tell me my wild theory is correct. Darcy is in Belc—”

She could not finish her statement because he rushed toward her and covered her mouth with his. “You were not supposed to figure that out. Forget about it, hmm?” he asked, taking his hand away and replacing it with his mouth. “Now, I am utterly serious, Carol. Forget about Darcy.”

Caroline stumbled back in disbelief. “Good Lord. Darcy is a woman?”

He sighed. “All Darcys had been women, Carol. That, I believe, is the only thing I can tell you to stop you from asking more questions.”

“But who—” her eyes widened. “Ruby?”

He just shook his head. “Come here.”

“You will not tell me, will you?”

“Yes, and you will not venture out and find out who. Because you truly cannot.”

She sighed and came to him. “Are you going away?”

“No. I have no orders to leave Coulway, but I have to be ready if there is one. We are still waiting word from Blackwood.”

“But he is in the south.”

“Which is why we are waiting. Men are already on their way to him and Greene.”

She kissed his mouth and wrapped her arms around his neck. “It will be all right, darling. Rothsker is going to be all right.” He leaned her forehead on his chest and closed her eyes. She said a prayer to Philippa to guide Terence Garmont’s soul to heaven.

And also to keep Trent safe.

Because whatever this was, she felt it was just beginning.

XXXII | Rats

“You should have insisted that we take Caroline out now,” Trent told his future father-in-law.

The man merely shrugged. “Caroline does what she wants. I trust her.” Staring at Trent, he added, “And I trust you.”

Trent closed his eyes and bent his head. “This is not good. A rat in the Circus?”

The Duke of Remington gulped down the rest of his drink. “We should have expected this. The Royal Circus is not spared of traitors.”

“If there is indeed a rat, Your Grace, then Caroline is in trouble.”

“There are only a few people who know she has not lost her memory,” said Remington.

“Does the duchess?”

Remington cleared his throat. “She does not.”

“She will have your throat.”

“She will have all our throats, son.” He looked at Trent. “Does your father know of your plans to leave Belcourt?”

“He does not have to.”

“He will be very disappointed.”

“Are you?”

“Trent, I am the father of the woman you will marry. Of course, I do not want you in Belcourt.” Standing to pour himself another drink, he said, “Go and tell my daughter her new mission. And for God’s sake, tell her to be careful.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

“You seem a little guilty,” noted Caroline.

Robert shook his head. “I am not.”

He may deny it, but Caroline saw it in his eyes. The attack in Everleigh affected him as much as everyone else. Or maybe because he had an agenda.

She let the silence linger for a while, content in watching the fire in the fireplace. “Do you think there is a rat in the Circus?” she asked Robert.

When he did not reply, she turned to him. His face was tight, his eyes staring blankly in the distance. “St. Vincent did not think twice.”

“Pardon?” she asked.

“He did not think twice when he tried to save Garmont’s life.”

While you did nothing? She wanted to ask. Her jaw tightened. “He’s a hero.”

His dark eyes turned to her. “You believe so?”

“Yes.”

“All for the Circus?”

“All for the cause.”

Robert scoffed and shook his head.

At that moment, Caroline was uncertain if Robert was merely acting. He was terrific at it if he was because it was difficult to act guilty while trying not to be.

Caroline did not know why Robert was meeting Ruby in secret. She could ask, but it was enough for her that Trent knew. It only meant that there were many things the Royal Circus did she was not privy to.

Later that evening, after she sent Carrie to make certain that Jade was not leaving her villa, she went to Trent.

“I truly think Robert is conspiring with Belcourt.”

He sighed. “Carol, Robert is not a bloody rat. He could be an arse, but he is not a traitor.”

“Because of what he is doing with Ruby?”

He smiled. “You cannot manipulate me into spilling secrets.”

She let out a dramatic sigh. “Once we are wed, I will have full privilege to your secrets.”

“If you do not change your mind.”

She snapped her head toward him. “I will not. What makes you think I will?”

He shrugged. “I do not doubt that you love me, darling. I simply doubt the machinations of your mind.”

“You dare judge me?”

“I dare, yes. Why?”

She playfully narrowed her eyes at him.

He caught her hand and pulled her toward him. His mouth claimed hers for a long, sensual kiss. Then he pulled back. “Darcy wants you to find out who the Circus rat is.”

She blinked in surprise. “Then tell her I think it is Robert.”

“Carol…”

She scoffed. “Very well. But Why me?”

“Because Lady Renee did not willingly come to Belcourt. They had to manipulate her to spill her secrets about the fake Rothsker.”

“So someone told Belcourt.”

“Indeed.”

“Robert?”

He smiled. “Again, Robert could not have told Belcourt. Simply trust me.”

“How do you expect me to find out then?”

“Darcy suspects that Arielle, the Maiden, receives a visitor now and again. That person may be our rat.”

“It could be Aliya, you know. She provides the information to her sister Delaney, and Delaney gives the information to her lover .”

“Are you defending Arielle?”

“No, of course not. I am saying there are too many potential rats in the Circus.”

He nodded. “I will keep an eye on St. Vincent’s wife.” He squeezed her hand. “While we are on this mission, we cannot meet often. This is a crucial time, Carol. A Royal Master is missing. Darcy is escalating everything.”

She sighed. “I am inclined to believe that Ruby is Darcy. Just because you do not believe Robert is the rat.”

He kissed her again. “Do not worry about Ruby and Robert.”

She nodded. “Very well. I will find my way, but I cannot promise I can provide results.”

“The Orphan Ball is a good place to start.”

“The Orphan Ball?”

“Held every year in Belcourt, the only one of its kind. It is open to prominent figures in Sutherland. We should make certain to be there.”

She nodded, then wrapped an arm around him. “Now, shall we say goodbye for now?”

He grinned, bending his head to claim her mouth. “Deliciously,” he murmured against her lips before pushing her to the bed where she fell with a chuckle.

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Sasha watched Arielle slowly place her wineglass on the table before picking up her knife to gracefully cut her perfect cut of meat.

“Are you not hungry?” she asked.

Sasha looked down at her untouched food. “No,” she replied. “I am more curious about the reason for this dinner, my lady.”

“You work hard, Sasha,” said Arielle. “You should allow yourself some space to enjoy delicious food.”

She smiled. Then she picked up her knife and fork. “Perhaps I should.”

Arielle smiled, her face radiant with the yellow hue of the candles. “The Palace has been intruded weeks ago,” she said.

Sasha froze and feigned surprise. “An attack?”

“No, no such thing happened.”

“Then what—”

“One of the Soldiers claimed she saw a Maiden take the back passage into the Palace.”

“Did she explain why—”

“She did, and she was believable enough. But none of us Maidens would admit to having gone out that day.”

“Did they catch the intruder?”

“She was gone before the alert came. We suspect it might be one of the Service ladies. They are the only ones who have access to the cloaks in the Village.”

Sasha pretended to think. “Or it might be that one of the Maidens are lying.”

Arielle’s face was unreadable as she blinked at Sasha. Then she broke into a smile. “That’s why I called for you, Sasha. I hate myself for thinking this, and I will be thoroughly heartbroken if one of the Maidens is betraying Belcourt. But I am quite confident the Maidens are innocent. The impostor told the Soldier that she and I had a squabble. Which is a complete nonsense. No such thing happened between myself and another Maiden.”

“Did the Soldier have a good look at her at all?”

“No, nor did she have the courage to find out who the Service woman was.”

“The Service woman?”

“The intruder was not alone. She was with someone in a gray cloak.”

“But Maidens are always accompanied by an Elected.”

“Not outside the Palace.”

“Yes, of course,” Sasha said, nodding her head. “Then this intruder must know how things work in the Palace.”

“Precisely.”

“But so does every lady of Belcourt.”

Arielle sighed. “I am afraid so. Which is why I called for you. The more we investigate the matter, the more we are certain that the rat is among the Belles.”

“You want me to cooperate with the Palace?”

“Yes.” Arielle smiled. “I have sent out the Soldier who discovered her. She swears she will recognize the impostor.” She blinked at Sasha. “At the very least, we have a lead.”

“What is your plan, my lady?”

Arielle’s smile widened into a wicked, knowing one. “Not everyone in Belcourt knows my name. The fact that the intruder was familiar with me narrows down our search.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

Caroline was invited by Jade and Ruby to Belcourt, an invitation she gladly took.

They wanted to prepare for the Orphan Ball, they said. And while they did, Caroline spent as much time with the Belles as she could. One of these ladies could be corresponding with someone from the Circus. Ruby was one, and despite Trent’s warning, Caroline could not simply eliminate the woman. The same with Robert. They could be fooling everyone in the Circus. Robert survived that attack in Everleigh too easily. She hated to think he was the rat, but no one was innocent in her eyes at the moment.

“Carol, will you help me pick my dress?” Jade asked, poking into the parlor.

“Of course,” she said, standing to her feet. She followed the woman down the corridor and to the outer building.

“This is your first Orphan Ball, Carol. How are you feeling?” Jade asked.

“I am uncertain.”

“Well, I am certain you will enjoy it,” Jade said, holding her arm. She almost flinched, but she was used to Jade’s touches now. “The benefactors are attending. Also potential parents for the orphans.”

“Truly?”

“Yes, of course. There are several children who found a home after an Orphan Ball. In fact, the children in the Common Court must be excited by now. They will be presented in the ball, see. Through a dance. Oh, I remember my first Orphan Ball. I was six. I truly believed someone would take notice of me.”

Despite what Jade had done to her, despite who the woman was now, Caroline believed her story. She tried to picture a younger Jade, dancing in front of rich people, wishing that they would take notice and adopt her.

“But no such thing happened. Only one benefactor was interested in one girl. Obviously, that was not me. She was out of Belcourt in a week while the rest of us had to only hope that more benefactors would send their letters of intent.” Jade squeezed her arm. “But now that I am a Belle and with a terrific flower at that, I cannot ask for more.”

Caroline forced a smile. “I am certain that Belcourt appreciates you being one of its Belles.”

“Well, they should!” They finally reached Jade’s bedchamber. “I only hope that you can regain your memory, Carol. I have no wish for you. You deserve to remember your childhood.”

“I hope for the same,” she said as they entered the woman’s room. There were three gowns on the bed, all of them very familiar to Carol. One was white, the same white gown her mother procured for her, the same one she was supposed to wear on her engagement day. The other two were lilac and gold, both the same gowns she ordered from the modiste months before.

“I am having trouble choosing. I would ask Trent if he was here, but he will not make it until tomorrow afternoon.” Jade had her hands on her hips, biting her lower lip as she gazed at the three gowns. “What do you think, Carol?”

I think I should burn you with them, she replied in her head. “I think you will be great in white.”

The lady blushed. “I will look like a bride, no?”

“You will look terrific in white. It will make your red hair stand out.”

Jade nodded, moistening her lips, her eyes bright with excitement. Then she turned to Carol and scrunched her nose. “Did you dye your hair again?” she asked.

Carol unconsciously ran her fingers through her damned hair. “Yes.”

“It looks dry, darling. You should make your maid do something about it.”

“Perhaps I should try on the other two gowns first. I want you to see them…” Jade was saying and Carol smiled tightly.

“Do you want me to call Ruby and Summer? They will love to see your gowns as well.”

“Oh, no, they will only think I am bragging. These gowns were paid for by Trent, see? I know they talk behind my back, you know, every time I talk about him.” Jade smiled at her. “They always have.”

“No, they do not,” she lied.

“Do not lie to me, Carol,” Jade said, face suddenly serious. “I hate it when people lie.”

Caroline cleared her throat.

Then Jade’s smile returned. “Well, would you like to see me wear them? I’ll wear the one Trent likes first. He doesn’t fancy the white one you like. Would you like to see it?”

Caroline forced her lips to curl into a smile and hoped it did not appear as a snarl. “Of course.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

The following morning, someone shook Caroline awake. Opening her eyes, she blinked. Then she stiffened and sat up in surprise.

“What are you doing here?” she demanded. “Where’s Fatima?”

“Fatima is preparing your gown for tonight’s ball, my lady,” Iyana replied, approaching her bed. “I am here to wake you up as ordered by Lady Sasha. And also to tell you that you ought to be careful tonight.”

She frowned. “Careful? Why?”

“The Palace is aware of the trespassing.”

Caroline felt cold water wash over her.

“Soldiers will be present in the Orphan Ball. They will be looking for you.”

XXXIII | The Orphan Ball

“Do not speak to anyone.”

“Speak?”

“Yes. Because whoever caught us only knows your voice.”

Caroline swallowed and composed herself.

Iyana gave her a stern look. “Do you understand, milady?”

Caroline nodded. “Yes,” she whispered.

“Good.” Iyana straightened. “Lady Sasha is expecting all Belles to join her for breakfast.”

As Caroline dressed, her heart was hammering hard against her chest.

When she came down to join the other Belles, she found Sasha’s gaze already locked on her.

“Good morning, my lady,” she greeted, and to the other Belles already seated around the two long tables in the dining hall, she said, “Ladies.”

Her eyes settled on Delaney, who had an unoccupied chair beside her. And since the woman’s eyes met hers, Caroline had no choice but to take the spot. She did not want the woman to think she was avoiding her.

“Good morning,” she greeted the ladies nearby. “Good morning, Delaney.”

The woman just nodded, slowly chewing her food.

Across from her was Jade, beaming at her with excitement.

Famous! She was surrounded by Belcourt’s worst wenches.

After breaking fast, most of the ladies retreated to their rooms to prepare. Caroline stayed with Ruby in the parlor for some tea before the woman also excused herself. Jade had disappeared, saying the gentlemen would arrive soon. It was best to prepare.

By luncheon, Caroline deliberately shared the same table with Delaney just because she believed the woman hated her very presence. Most of them had their hairs tied in ribbons to set their curls for later. As soon as Sasha left the table, everyone else did the same.

It was only very much later, approximately an hour before the ball, did Caroline see one shadow of a Belle. And when she did, she felt utterly lacking. Everyone was in their best dresses. Never had she seen anyone wear anything so extravagant save for the Kings Ball or anyone held by the royal family.

Jade wore the white gown Caroline suggested. Ruby was out of her typical red gown, replacing it with a royal blue trimmed with gold lace. As to Caroline, she had on a green emerald gown she had worn twice before. While the other ladies seemed to have showered in jewels, her hair was adorned with simple pearls that seemed to camouflage with her horrid fake blond

It would only be later that she would learn why everyone made extra efforts to prepare for the Orphan Ball.

The ball was held in the Great Hall that connected to the Common Court. Large golden and purple cloths draped the ceiling. The candles on the chandeliers gave the entire place an extra golden glow. Music was exquisite, produced by a group of established musicians.

There was no sign of the Maidens. They were not expected to show themselves, Ruby said. Nor the High Priestess.

Caroline was standing in one corner with Robert, who seemed perturbed.

“What is the matter?” she murmured beside him.

“There are women in green cloaks.”

“Soldiers.”

“Why?”

“They’re looking for one woman who trespassed the Palace a few weeks ago.”

He stiffly turned to look at her. Then he just nodded.

Caroline saw Trent laughing with Aaron, the two of them with their Belles. A few other Belles were being entertained by three or five gentlemen. Delaney was standing in one corner with one Belle, the two of them talking. Behind them were two soldiers, one of whom Caroline was familiar with—Gabrielle. The woman’s red hair was unseen, covered by the hood of her cloak. She was scanning the hall with her eyes and when they landed on Caroline, she smiled and gave her a nod before returning to her task.

Just earlier, benefactors of the orphanage had arrived, all of them prominent, and mostly titled. At the moment, they were walking around the hall, greeting each other, forming their own little groups. Some dared to be adventurous and joined the Belles and other gentlemen.

But just as Caroline thought the children would soon appear for their customary musical performance, a trumpet interrupted everything, drawing everyone’s attention to the platform in front of the hall.

Someone wearing a black gown, obviously from the Service, said at the top of her lungs, “Ladies and gentlemen, His Royal Highness, Prince Emory of Sutherland!”

Caroline stiffened. Emory?

The trumpets greeted the second son of the king, also second in line for the throne, a slim man with dark blond hair and blue eyes. He looked majestic as he always was. Caroline turned to the side when he walked past her.

Then the woman on the platform added, “His Royal Highness, Prince Albert of Sutherland.”

“What the bloody hell,” Caroline murmured beside Robert, who was as stiff as she was. Just as Albert was about to walk past them, Robert slowly moved in front of Caroline to block her from view.

Everyone was suddenly excited, most particularly the benefactors. But not because they were surprised; it was more because they had been anticipating the princes’ arrival.

“They always attend,” said Jade moments later when Caroline and Robert joined them in one corner to avoid attracting the attention of her cousins.

Trent was pretending not to mind her presence by engaging Robert in a conversation with Aaron. “Isn’t Emory looking more delicious by each passing year?” Ruby asked beside her with a dreamy sigh. “He was once a secret flower, you know.”

“He was?”

“Yes.”

“To whom?”

“I cannot spill secrets. I only found out by accident,” Ruby said with a wink.

When Robert asked her for a dance, Caroline was reminded of why she was here. She did not even dare look at Trent as they walked by him and Jade.

Robert deliberately chose a much crowded part of the dance floor. “Be very observant,” he said under his breath. “This is the best chance for us to discover many things.”

“There are too many strangers here. Too many distractions.”

“Exactly why it is the perfect time for anyone to meet and discuss business openly.” Robert looked over her head. “You watch the Belles. I shall keep an eye on the princes. Trent will watch the other benefactors.”

She nodded.

“Smile.”

She looked up and frowned when she discovered the awkward smile on his face. “No, you stop smiling. For Christ’s sake, Robert, you will scare the entire ballroom with that smile.”

His face returned to his resting stoic face.

“Good. Much better.” With a wide smile, she added, “I’ll do the smiling.”

⠒♣◆♣⠒

By the time everyone’s excitement over the princes’ presence had waned, the festivities began. Ten or so Belles with their flowers entertained the guests with a perfect, synchronized waltz.

“Now you understand why I had to reject the invitation to take part,” Caroline murmured to Robert while her eyes wandered from one Belle to the next.

“I can definitely dance better than those men,” he replied with unwarranted confidence, his eyes on Prince Emory. “Albert has not yet returned.”

Caroline looked to her left. Jade and Trent were laughing with other couples, seemingly unaware of their surrounding. Aaron was with a few gentlemen Caroline knew were also present in the Islefield party.

“Ruby is not here.” She looked to her right. She also noted that Delaney was not where she remembered her to be in earlier.

“I will find her.”

“You do not have to—”

“I have to,” she insisted with a smile that did not reach her eyes. “Stay here.”

It was easy to get lost in a crowd of extravagant gowns and laughters.

There were only a few gaming rooms arranged for the balls, and they were within the Common Court itself, in three of its drawing rooms.

Those were full. When she poked her head into the first two gaming rooms, she found no sign of Albert and Ruby. Or Delaney. On the third one, Caroline was surprised to find Delaney inside, playing faro with other gentlemen and Belles.

The woman’s smile disappeared when she spotted Caroline at the door. “Forgive me, I am looking for Robert.”

“He’s not here. You can join us, Carol,” invited Summer.

“Perhaps after I find my flower,” she said, closing the door and looking down the other end of the hall.

Biting her teeth, she looked over her shoulder.

“Ah, bloody tarnation,” she said under her breath, rushing to the next door.

It was an empty schoolroom. She went to the next. Another empty schoolroom.

At the end of the hall was another corridor that led to the right. She opened the first three rooms, which turned out to be a dining hall and a parlor. The fourth was a heavy door, unlocked, but hid a very different sight. Nothing was inside save for a chair with leather straps around its arms and forelegs.

There was nothing else. No signs of any tools for torture.

Bloody tarnation, what sort of punishment did Belcourt give its children?

The thought caused her stomach to churn. The thought of the girls strapped to that chair was unimaginable. No wonder some of them turned out to be crazed murderers!

Knowing she had not time to delve into the disgusting discovery, Caroline tried the other doors. An indoor garden, a library, and more schoolrooms.

Then she stopped. And she turned, retracing her steps to the library. She stopped just outside the door, pressing her ears against it. She might have just imagined it, but she could not get the picture out of her head.

Moistening her lips, she slowly opened the door again, just a crack.

Her heart raced. There, on the wall with red floral patterns, were two moving shadows. It was not obvious, but once she looked closely, it became clear—a man and a woman, seated facing each other.

She craned her neck to look at the opposite wall.

“It has been a long time since we played like this, don’t you think, Sasha, dear?” Albert’s voice asked.

Caroline swallowed, her eyes flying to the floral wall. Separating their shadow was a table. On top of it were tiny pieces.

Chess. They were playing chess.

Caroline blinked in confusion.

“Are things fairing well, darling?” he asked her.

“Yes. Terrific, as a matter-of-fact, because I am winning this game.”

Albert laughed.

“I missed your bluntness.”

“I missed beating you in this game.”

A slight pause. “I hope you are fine. After what happened with Blackwood, I feared for a while that you may have been suffering.”

“Whyever would you think that?”

“It was clear you were quite fond of him.”

“He was a mission, Albert. Nothing else.”

Albert laughed again. “Ah, bloody hell. I lost!”

“Again,” Sasha added.

“Another game?”

Caroline had to step away and very slowly close the door.

She swallowed.

Why was Sasha with Albert? There were too many possibilities. One, of course, was the fact that Sasha became aware of Delaney’s secret meetings with the prince outside Belcourt when the woman was no longer a Belle.

She jumped on her feet when she heard distant sounds of footsteps. Then she whirled around and took a different route.

She got lost twice, and when she finally reached the vestibule to the ballroom, she found Ruby with Aaron and Jade. She looked around for Trent, but he was not there. So was Robert.

“Carol!” Ruby said, beaming at her, beckoning Caroline to join them with her hands.

Caroline reluctantly did while she searched for Trent and Robert.

“It’s about to start,” Ruby whispered to her, pulling her to the side.

She did not have to ask because the arrival of the children dutifully answered her question. Ages five to ten they entered the hall in white dresses and smiling faces.

The music began, and everyone’s attention was to the children. Caroline tried to remain calm, aware of the Soldiers roaming around the hall, probably searching for her .

Nearly a quarter of an hour later, the children’s dance was over and they were greeted with a collective applause from the crowd. They filed in a big circle and stopped in front of Prince Emory, who was surrounded by the other benefactors, and gave him their most respectful and graceful curtsy. The handsome prince smiled widely, clapping his hands.

Prince Albert was still absent, and others were wondering where he was.

“He must be in the gaming room. You know how he loves his games,” said one man.

As the children exited the room, another batch came in, hopping on their toes with sticks and ribbons. Another round of applause.

Caroline then found Trent and Robert entering the room. In their hands were drinks, as if they just returned from the gaming room.

“Where have you been?” Caroline whispered to Robert.

“Gaming room,” he replied, looking around. She saw Trent settle beside Jade, looking like the Trent that he was whenever he was with his Belle. Behind them was Aaron, with Ruby standing beside him looking at the back of Robert’s head.

Caroline’s head was reeling. She did not understand what she was feeling, but she knew… she just knew something was up.

And when Delaney and the other Belles entered the hall as well, all of them chatting quietly while the older children danced around the center of the hall, Caroline swallowed.

The last performance was held by the oldest girls, all ten of them holding string instruments to play everyone a goodnight song.

As the melody wafted through the hall, lulling everyone with its perfect harmony, a dreadful scream suddenly erupted, echoing from somewhere far, disrupting the peaceful pause in the hall.

Everything stopped, so did Caroline’s heart. She turned along with everyone else, searching for the source of the scream.

It was not a woman’s, or that of a man’s.

It was that of a child.

It came again, and this time, it was not just one child.

Soon, an army of Soldiers rushed out the hall. Moments later, two male royal guards strode in and rushed toward Emory. One of them whispered something to his ear. Caroline saw the blood drain from her cousin’s face before he was rushed—no, almost dragged—out of the hall, the two male royal guards pushing everyone in their path to the side as if everything in their path was an enemy.

“What’s happening?” someone asked. That question broke the silence, and suddenly the hall was abuzz. Caroline wanted to go to Trent, but she knew she could not. Not when Jade was clutching him by the arm, acting as confused and concerned as everyone else.

From the corner of her eye, she saw Sasha calmly walk in from the vestibule that led to the garden, and saunter across the hall to approach Lady Eastwell, the Mistress of the Palace. Lady Aisling and Lady Miranda soon joined them. All four Mistresses huddled their heads together. Sasha was talking and Lady Eastwell was nodding. Soon, Lady Miranda briskly made her way out of the hall, followed by Lady Aisling.

Lady Eastwell lifted one hand, and two cloaked Soldiers came to her. They nodded as their Mistress gave them instructions and they, too, disappeared out of the hall.

“What is going on?” Jade asked they heard more screams from outside the hall, from somewhere within the Common Court.

Caroline’s eyes never left Sasha. The woman stiffly turned, face unreadable, and their eyes met.

She gulped, watching as Sasha approach them, her steps quick and precise.

“Ladies,” she said to the Belles when she reached them, “gather everyone else and return to the Secret Garden at once.” Turning to Robert, she said, “Gentlemen, the ball is over, but none of you may exit Belcourt.”

“What?” a flower incredulously cried out. “You cannot stop us from—”

“It is not my orders, gentlemen. This order comes from Belcourt and Prince Emory.”

“Why? What happened?”

Caroline held her breath as she waited for Sasha’s reply.

“The crown prince has been murdered.”

XXXIV | The High Priestess

Amidst the chaos outside, the Garden Hall was quiet as the seven Maidens filed into the room that was the center of the Palace. The ten Elected children knelt below the platform where the empty golden chair stood, their faces hidden by the hood of their purple cloaks.

The seven Maidens were settled in their chairs behind the golden chair as the Soldiers pulled the heavy doors, completely closing them off from the rest of Belcourt.

The oldest Maiden stood and walked down the steps to stand before the Elected children.

She slowly made her way to the fifth girl and dropped to her knees. “Your Highness,” she intoned. The six other Maidens stood and did the same.

“It shall be our honor and pride to be serving you,” continued the oldest Maiden. “May you bring Belcourt more glory days as did the other High Priestesses before you.”

The child slowly stood, her light blue eyes not so innocent as they looked straight into the Maiden’s. She slowly stood. At twelve-years-old, she had the confidence of a royal. Her heart-shaped face may be young, but the way she intoned her first statement spoke for her years of training. “It shall be my honor to serve Belcourt and all it’s ladies,” she said, her voice echoing around the Garden Hall.

The other Elected bent their heads lower as Leila took the first step toward the golden chair.

Arielle stood from her seat and walked to the new High Priestess and gracefully pulled down Leila’s hood, revealing her straight, blond hair. Her chest inflated with pride as she stretched her lips into a reassuring smile, her eyes glimmering with tears as she bent down before Leila. She did not have to reassure the child for the girl was primed for this. “It will be an honor to serve you, Your Highness.”

Leila nodded, her eyes looking past Arielle’s bent head and over at the other Elected children before her. “Rise, all of you,” she ordered. The children did, their eyes cast down. The rest of the Maidens rose to their feet and walked down the stairs to stand before the Elected children. Arielle joined them.

“I elect Venus to be my Elected.” As if it was never a question, the ten-year-old girl walked away from the group and stood beside Leila.

“I know I am not of age to rule,” Leila said, “and by Belcourt law, I am to choose my regent.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” said the oldest Maiden. “I am certain that our dearly departed High Priestess has given you instructions.”

“Yes, he did.” Leila looked at all the Maidens. “My choice is irrevocable and shall not be contested.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” everyone chorused.

Leila nodded. “I elect Arielle to be my regent.”

Arielle bent down to one knee, her eyes on the floor, her lips curling into a smile of triumph. “I shall do my best, Your Highness.”

“Everyone is dismissed,” said Leila, eyes on the double doors. “We have to see our dear Albert off.”

As everyone filed out of the Garden Hall, Leila called for Arielle to stay while Venus dutifully stayed where she was beside Leila.

The Maiden walked and stood before her.

“I hope you can guide me until my eighteenth birthday, Arielle.”

“It will be an honor, Your Highness.”

Leila nodded. “As my regent, I also hope that you do not forget who is High Priestess.” Arielle blinked at her innocently. Leila smiled. “I can easily strip you of the title should I ever feel threatened in any way.”

“You will never feel that, Your Highness. I assure you.”

“Good.” Giving Arielle another long look, she added, “I wish to be informed of everything you do.”

“Yes, of course.”

“And what will your decision be regarding Albert’s murder?”

Arielle blinked and squared her shoulders. “I shall escalate the investigation on the traitor. I strongly agree that she is responsible for this. It cannot be the Royal Circus.”

Leila nodded. “I agree. I expect your full report on the matter.”

“Yes, of course, Your Highness.”

“You are dismissed.”

Arielle curtsied and left the Garden Hall.

“Go and tell Lady Eastwell. I wish to choose my own Soldiers,” she ordered Venus.

“Would it not be Lady Arielle’s task?” Venus asked.

“No. I will personally choose who will protect me,” she replied, looking at the closed door.

☙✾❧

After making certain that no one was following him, Trent immediately drove his unmarked carriage to Sinclair.

He rushed into the Theater of the Royal Circus after passing through the Coffin as what the Royal wives would call it.

When he entered the room, there were about ten Royals already inside.

Rider Fairborne stood in the middle of the room, looking serious.

Tanner Macmier jump to his feet and demanded, “Is it true?”

“That Albert is dead? Yes,” Trent said, jaw tight.

“Was it you?” asked Tanner.

“No.”

“Robert?”

Trent looked at the man wryly. “We are not bloody stupid, Leighton. And we were not given orders.”

“This is bad,” said the Duke of Remington. “I want my daughter out of there now .”

“No, not yet,” said Trent’s father. “She may be able to provide us with—”

“I will take her out as soon as it is possible,” said Trent, ignoring the look his father threw him.

“Was he indeed the High Priestess?” asked Rider.

“We were never able to prove, but if he was, I see no point. There should be another High Priestess,” he replied. “Where is Dior?”

“Indisposed,” replied Tanner.

Rider looked around the room. “We must wait for Darcy’s orders. For now, everyone should bide time and stay low.”

Trent looked at him. “How was your search in the South?”

Rider shook his head. “We found no evidence that they left Sutherland at all. A few Royals were still there, sniffing around.”

“And Lady Renee?”

“Nothing. The lady maintains her story that she has been threatened by Belcourt.”

“Leo must stay alive,” said Rider. “Albert’s murder will be attributed on us. They will make certain that the whole of Sutherland will know of our existence. We cannot have Reginald’s name be tarnished as it already is.”

Trent nodded. “Unless a killer from Belcourt surfaces.”

☙✾❧

It was not a dream.

There was no mistake.

Prince Albert was indeed dead.

Soldiers from Cloveshire Palace swarmed into Belcourt by command of King Louis. Albert’s body was out of Belcourt before the sun rose again.

Belcourt’s own Soldiers conducted their investigation, interrogating all guests first, then the flowers before letting them go.

The Belles, however, were detained in Flower Garden for two more days before anyone was allowed to leave and go back to their villas. Three Soldiers interrogated Caroline, asking where she had been that night, if she had seen the crown prince at all, or if she ever ventured outside.

She told them she ventured outside to look for her flower. She saw Delaney, Summer, and the others in one of the gaming rooms. Then she returned to the ballroom just in time for the children’s performance.

She never told them about Sasha and Albert inside a study.

By the time she arrived in Coulway, she was exhausted. She knew Trent was back in his villa, but she dared not venture out.

The crown prince had been murdered and it could be anyone who did it.

Good Lord, it could be Trent and Robert.

But no, she did not think they would do that. It would merely bring the Royal Circus more harm than good. Unless, of course, Robert was the Circus rat and was working with someone in Belcourt who wanted Albert dead. What for? To be High Priestess if Albert was indeed the High Priestess?

With no way to contact Trent or Robert, Caroline had no one to discuss the incident with but Fatima, Shay, and Carrie.

The three ladies were utterly dumbfounded, but their fears were different from Caroline’s.

“What if the king will think that Belcourt did it?” Fatima asked, her eyes anxious. “Belcourt may be forced to order all its women home. I don’t want to spend months—or even years—inside Belcourt. How would I ever send letters to my son? What if he starts to think his mother doesn’t want him anymore?”

“Calm down, Fatima,” Caroline said, chewing the inside of her cheeks. “Have you noticed something different while you were in the Village during the ball?”

Fatima shook her head. “Nothing seemed unusual to me.” She sniffed, wiping her tears. “Do you think it is one of the Belcourt ladies, my lady?”

“Oh, Lord, please no,” Shay said. “We would definitely be forced back home if that were so.”

Carrie kicked Shay under the table when Fatima burst out in tears again, this time trying her best to be calm.

“I cannot say,” Caroline said, her own thoughts scattered. She could not tell the ladies what she believed, or what she saw. Now that someone was murdered, she had to be careful. “It could be one of the benefactors.”

“Yes!” said Carrie. “Everyone has a reason to kill a prince, don’t they?”

“They do?” Shay asked, blinking at Carrie.

“Yes, Shay. If you can wrap your head around the politics, you will understand.”

“I’ve always hated that subject.” Shay smiled. “That’s why I landed into the Court of Service, eh?”

Carrie rolled her eyes. “Let us hope that it’s one of the benefactors. They said Cloveshire is doing its own investigation, yes?”

“Yes, headed by the new crown prince himself,” said Shay.

“I say it is him,” said Carrie. “Prince Emory. Killing his brother takes him closer to the crown.”

“If I were Prince Emory, I would not do it,” said Shay. “It would be too bloody obvious!”

“You have a point,” said Caroline, “but he may also have done it thinking everyone will have the same reasoning.”

“Oh, yes, you may be right, milady,” said Shay.

That night, Caroline was in her bedchamber, thinking about the night of the ball.

By now, everyone in Sutherland had heard of Albert’s death. Most of them were mourning, demanding for the name of the killer. The Grimes had dared accuse Emory. And even Esther, the princess.

Caroline would not object to Esther because the woman was more cunning that Emory. In fact, if Emory did order for Albert’s death, Caroline would still believe that Esther was behind it.

But why would Esther kill her brother? Yes, she did ask Caroline to spy on Albert, but surely, she would not have done something drastic! But she may have because for the woman, Caroline was still missing, and she may have suspected that Albert had something to do with it.

Yet if Caroline remembered Esther to be more concerned about Albert and him possibly making wrong decisions. She did not sound like someone who would kill her own brother. And Esther knew Albert would be the better king than Emory. Murdering Albert was more disadvantageous to the royal family and Sutherland as a whole.

Esther may still be among her list of suspects, but the woman was not on the top of it.

Sasha .

Caroline chewed her lips. The Mistress of the Court of Flowers was among the last persons to have been with Albert, if not the last.

She paced her room, knowing she had to relax first. Things were not always as what they seemed with Belcourt. And that may also be the case with Sasha. The woman could have left after she did. After all, her game of chess with Albert was over and she even won. Caroline did not stay to find out if they went for another game. Someone else could have followed Albert out into the corridor, killed him, and left him there for one of the children to discover.

They said that the scene was bloody. Albert’s neck was nearly severed, they said. If that were so, then the killer would also be covered in blood. And Albert was not a small man. One needed strength. Or a potion of some sort that would render him weak and disoriented. No matter, it was a planned attack. And whoever executed it must have been trained to do it. A Soldier, perhaps?

But Belles were also trained. Any of the ladies could have done it, most particularly if they had the right concoction to mix in Albert’s drink. That way, they would not need much strength.

The more Caroline thought, the more she became frustrated.

There were too many people in that ball.

Sasha was late to arrive.

So were Trent and Robert.

So were Delaney, Summer, and the other Belles.

Soldiers were everywhere as well.

Caroline ran her hand through her face with frustration and let out a soft growl. Who could have done it?

She wanted to ask Trent and Robert. She wanted to know if the Circus had anything to do with this so she would know how to act and cooperate. So she could start narrowing the suspects.

But no word from them thus far.

But something was telling Caroline that this was Belcourt’s doing.

☙✾❧

Early the next day, Fatima and Carrie came rushing home less than an hour after they left to the market.

“Milady! Milady!” Fatima shouted as soon as she and Carrie burst into the villa. She was breathless when Caroline came gliding down the staircase.

“What is it?” she asked her maid, her thoughts jumping to Trent and anything that may have happened to him.

Fatima swallowed, her face white with horror. “It’s Lady Ruby.”

Caroline blinked. “What about Ruby?” Her eyes widened with concern. “Is she all right? Has something happened to her?”

“We came by her villa earlier,” Carrie explained just as Shay walked out from the kitchen, looking curious. “It was empty.”

Caroline blinked. “Empty?”

“They are hauling things out,” said Fatima.

“But why?”

“Lady Ruby has been taken by the Soldiers early this morning.”

“Taken?”

Carrie nodded. “Arrested.”

“Arrested for what?”

“They say she is a traitor,” said Fatima. “Her maid said so.”

Caroline did not even know how to take the information in.

“They say she killed the prince.”

XXXV | Traitors

The kingdom of Sutherland mourned the death of Prince Albert Louis Davercher in the most traditional way. Everyone wore black. Estates and shops all over the kingdom covered their windows with the darkest curtains they could find, and the entire Cloveshire palace was closed to everyone for an entire month.

But while everyone was wondering who could have killed the prince, formulating their own opinions and theories, everyone involved in the game was making their own moves.

Remington told the Royal Circus that the king would soon investigate the ladies of Belcourt.

“Whoever did this should have known that Louis will not rest until the guilty is hanged,” said Remington. To Trent, he said, “The duchess is about to go crazy. She wants her daughter out of Belcourt as soon as possible.”

Trent nodded. “It has only been two weeks. Caroline has not left her villa and Belcourt is not permitting anyone into its gates, even the gentlemen.”

“No word from Darcy?”

“None.”

“Bloody tarnation,” cursed Remington. “No Royal Master and no Darcy.”

“Rider gives the orders for now, but he does not wish to impose. And I agree that we have to wait. There is nothing we can do at this point. Rothsker is safe where he is, and that is enough for now. I worry about Blackwood and Greene the most.” At the look his future father-in-law gave him, he added, “Caroline is a constant worry, Your Grace. That is a given. And she is always a priority.”

Remington sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I shouldn’t have agreed to this. I shouldn’t have given into her whims.”

“She is your daughter, and she appreciates the freedom you give her.”

“I am too lenient, am I not?”

Trent smiled. “She appreciates it.”

“A good way to indirectly convey your agreement, son. Bloody hell, I need another brandy.”

☙✾❧

When two weeks came and passed without word from anyone in Belcourt, Caroline took it upon herself to go there. She was certain Ruby did not commit any murder that night.

She was with the woman when she returned to the Great Hall, and it had only been mere minutes after she saw Albert still alive.

Entrance into Belcourt took longer than usual. The Soldiers were more meticulous, checking every inch of her carriage and patting her gown and cloak up and down. She was also asked to take off her shoes.

By the time she walked into Sasha’s study, the woman was not behind her desk. Rather, she was in one of the winged chairs near the window, reading a book.

“Take a seat, Caroline,” she said in her gentle yet firm voice.

Caroline took the chair opposite the Mistress and waited for the woman to look up from her book. Sasha was taking her time and Caroline was growing impatient. But she took that moment to study the woman.

She had heard stories about her and how she had been the quiet and gullible kind when she first came to the Flower Garden. But there was no trace of that now. If there was anything left of that woman, Sasha was great at hiding it. For one moment Caroline wanted to know how the woman got to Belcourt. She wanted to know her story and how she came to be here now—Mistress of the Court of Flowers.

Finally, Sasha closed her book and gracefully placed it on the table that separated them. “Are you here because of Ruby?” asked the Mistress.

Caroline nodded. “Yes.”

“I understand that you have become friends with her.”

“Somehow, yes,” Caroline replied, “but friend or not, I believe I have something to say.”

Sasha’s brows rose. “And what is that?”

“Ruby was in the Great Hall when the prince was murdered. In fact, she was there before me. I do not understand why she is now accused for the murder.”

Caroline shifted in her seat when Sasha merely looked at her, face unreadable as it eternally was. Whatever the woman was thinking, Caroline prayed she was not considering Caroline as another suspect.

“Ruby has long been under Belcourt’s suspicion. As you may already know and as Arielle have told you, someone within Belcourt is a traitor. Jade’s assignment is Ruby. She is the one who reported Ruby.”

Caroline blinked rapidly. “Jade?”

“Yes.”

The bloody wench!

“But Jade was in the Great Hall. How could she have known what Ruby was up to? And she was with us on the time the murder supposedly occurred!”

Sasha’s eyes narrowed at her, almost with amusement in fact. “Caroline, one does not have to be physically present to commit an act.”

Caroline stiffened. “Are you saying someone killed the prince for Ruby?”

Sasha shrugged. “Ruby has been meeting someone who is not her flower, Caroline. The Palace also believes, after Jade’s accounts, that Ruby may have also been responsible for your attack. She was aware of Jade’s mission, after all. She knew where Jade was going.” Caroline slowly shook her head in disbelief, but Sasha continued, “She deliberately made friends with you for reasons that may not be friendly at all.”

“I do not understand. Ruby has a lot of friends outside Belcourt. She has callers all the time.”

“Yes, but one or two of them is someone we cannot trust.”

She swallowed. She was afraid to ask. If Sasha meant Robert, then was it a sign that Robert was not the Circus Rat? But it could also mean that the Circus was behind Albert’s murder.

“No,” she said. “I do not believe these accusations at all. I’ve watched Ruby for months.”

Sasha sighed. “Caroline, Ruby’s hair pins adorned with red jewels were found near Albert’s body.”

Caroline’s jaw tightened. “And it could have been planted there.”

“Which is why we are doing investigations, Caroline. Albert’s death is serious. The kingdom itself may harm Belcourt because of it.”

“Forgive me for being blunt, my lady, but you refer to the prince as if he is familiar.”

Sasha nodded. “He is. He was my secret flower.”

“So you were lovers?”

“We were lovers of chess, yes.”

Caroline felt her body go tight. She wanted to tell Sasha that it was Jade who tried to kill her. But how could she? She was supposed to have lost her memory.

“When will her trial be over?” she asked.

“The High Court expects a conclusion next week.”

“And what will her sentence be if she is found guilty?”

“Sinhold.”

☙✾❧

Sasha entered Sinclair in a black cloak. She passed through the usual passageways until she reached the Coffin, which was empty. She entered the door and climbed the stairs up to the Theater.

Inside, she found Trent, who was pacing the room restlessly.

“I have little time,” she said, rushing toward him. “Rider and Tanner?”

“Out doing what they can,” he said. “How is she?”

“She is well.”

“I heard they have arrested Ruby.”

“Yes.”

“Tell me he is not who we’re looking for.”

“Do you mean Robert?” He just looked at her, giving her the answer. “No, he is not.”

“Then tell me why you gave him Ruby as his mission. And please do not tell me it is to kill the bloody prince.”

“When we captured Willoghby last year, the man gave us a lot of information about his Belle. Like many Belles, Ruby has secrets she does not want to be revealed.”

“Yet she told him?”

“Willoghby did what he did best. He dug into her life all on his own through his connections.”

Trent placed his hands on his hips. “So you used the information he gave you to control Ruby through Dior.”

“Yes. Through Ruby, we learned more about Aaron Stanway and his father. She gave us the information about Stanway’s involvement in the group that is actively looking for Reginald.”

“Therefore Ruby is working with the Circus, albeit indirectly.”

“She only has contact to Robert. He was supposed to be her hidden flower, but we figured it would be too obvious.”

“It still did not work. She was still caught. And she is to be sentenced to Sinhold. I do not know about you, Sasha, but this is a bloody mess.”

Sasha shook her head. “Ruby will not be sentenced to Sinhold. That’s why I called for you.”

He blinked in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“I will find a way.”

Trent ran his fingers through his hair. “Bloody hell, Sasha, what are you planning?”

Sasha looked around the empty room. “The game has changed. The Library was called to scribe a report in the Palace weeks ago. It only means one thing—there is a new High Priestess. And rumor has it that Arielle is now High Priestess regent. It means two things: Albert was High Priestess and that the new one is not yet of age, thus can be easily manipulated.”

“She did this? Arielle?”

“As a Maiden, she has no chance of being High Priestess. The High Priestess elects an Elected child to replace her. The Maidens each have their own Elected, but their principal purpose is to serve as mothers of these Elected children. She must have manipulated Albert into giving his Elected instructions to choose Arielle as regent should things go wrong.”

“And how do you know all this?”

“What do you mean? I was from the Library. Did you think we only dusted books?” She checked the time. “Are you ready for my instructions?”

“You could have called for someone else.”

“You have someone in Belcourt you want to take out. Desperation is a good motivation.”

“What do you want me to do?”

“Send message to Herst. Dior is already there waiting for instructions.” Her hand appeared from the opening of her cloak. “Have this delivered to him at once. Rothsker must be taken to a better hiding place. Once that is done, have your men say to him that ‘the plan is on the way’.”

“The plan?”

“Dior will know what to do.” She looked behind her at the desk Blackwood owned. “Any news form the south?”

“No.”

Her jaw tightened. Then she was quiet, her eyes looking at nowhere in particular, as if she was lost in her own thoughts. Then she blinked and her blue-grey globes were suddenly clear and determined. “Give me a week. Then you can take Caroline out of Belcourt.” She held his gaze and added, “I hate to do this, but I think I know how we can catch the Circus rat.”

“How?”

“It comes with a price.”

“What price?”

“Not what. Who.”

☙✾❧

The day after her meeting with Trent, Sasha requested to see Arielle.

The woman received her in the same drawing room.

“I am afraid I do not have much time, Sasha. Things are a little hectic. I heard you checked Ruby’s villa yourself yesterday. Did you find anything?”

“None, my lady. But I discovered something else.”

“And what is that?”

“One of the Belles reported Rothsker is still alive.”

“Do you mean the true Rothsker?”

“No, of course not. I meant Leo Reginald Stanhope.”

Arielle’s face turned red and her jaw tightened. “How certain is your Belle?”

“She found evidence that he traveled to Herst from the mainland and never returned.”

“It was not him in Everleigh?”

Sasha shook her head. “I believe he was never in Everleigh. It was Terence Garmont, the man who bought The Grimes from Willoghby. His niece has been acting on his behalf since his death.”

“His death was never published?”

“As most untitled Royal Circus members, I assume.”

Arielle was looking too angry than Sasha had hoped for.

☙✾❧

Trent was already waiting outside the tavern located just outside Coulway. His bowler hat shadowed his face, his entire form wrapped in an oversized workman’s coat.

He was nervous. He had never been in this tavern before. A brawl could start anytime, but this was where his men said the woman went to. They were right. Her carriage was at the back.

Gulping down the rest of his drink, Trent counted the minutes and seconds, his senses very aware of his surroundings, all the while he prayed Sasha was correct.

Half an hour later, a woman with long brown hair that reached her waist descended from the stairs. The hair was swept to the side. She did not look familiar to him, but one look and he knew who it was.

She looked angry as she pulled up the hood of her brown cloak. The men whistled as she walked past them, graceful as Trent expected her to be.

But she was not who he was here for. Arielle would return to Belcourt, as Sasha had told him.

But whoever she met here tonight was from elsewhere. Trent bent his head, his palms damp with sweat. It could be anyone from the Circus who would descend those stairs. It could be Dior. It could be Remington. It could even be his own father!

He still waited, beginning to believe that Sasha’s plans were working. He had thought it was a long shot, but then he was beginning to believe that Blackwood’s fiancée was a genius because Arielle went out of Belcourt as she had predicted. Anger, he thought, could indeed make one be very reckless.

And finally, with merely a few minutes after Arielle’s departure, someone climbed down.

He had on a bowler hat, but his black hair was visible at the nape.

The hat did not do the trick because it took Trent one look to recognize him.

Trent turned his head away, facing a couple of men flirting with the barmaid.

When he heard the tavern door close, Trent pulled his hat down, ready to leave, his jaw tight, and his face hot.

In his head, he was cursing the man’s name.

He returned home and immediately grabbed a piece of paper. It would be delivered to Caroline’s maid first thing tomorrow on her trip to the market by St. Vincent’s wife. Fatima would then deliver it to Iyana, who would deliver it to Sasha.

His hands shook with fury as he wrote one name.

Macmier.

☙✾❧

Three days later, Caroline’s heart pounded hard against her chest as she walked along the corridor of the dungeon. The stone flooring continued to the walls, her footsteps echoing back to her as she continued further down.

A Soldier accompanied her to Ruby’s cell. The Belle was the only prisoner, they said, but she could not stay longer than five minutes.

She did not know who Ruby truly was, or what the woman was without her assignments as a Belle, or even before she was taken in by Belcourt. With Belles, no one could truly be certain. That could be said to all ladies of Belcourt, in fact.

The woman may have had something to do with what happened to Caroline, but she could not let Ruby be sent to Sinhold to die. Not when she was almost certain that Ruby did not kill Albert.

Her eyes watered when she caught sight of the woman sitting on the floor, dressed in a black dress. Gone were the woman’s fancy gowns. She was stripped down to what Belcourt thought she was—a criminal. And even then, Caroline could not judge the woman.

Ruby’s head lifted and her blue eyes widened at the sight of Caroline. “Carol? What are you doing here?”

“I wanted to see you,” she said, her voice quaking. “I wanted to make certain you are all right, but then I think you are not.”

Ruby smiled, but it did not reach her eyes. “I have nothing to say.”

“I will get you out of here.”

Ruby frowned. “Carol, the High Court is the only thing that can get me out of here.”

She shook her head. “I can get you out. I know you are innocent. I know you did not kill anyone.”

Ruby scoffed. “How are you certain?”

Caroline blinked, a little taken aback. “Well, perhaps you killed someone before, but I am certain you did not kill the prince.”

The smile on Ruby’s face remained, turning into a bitter one. She took in a deep breath and let it out. The woman blinked a few times, fighting back tears. “What can you do, Carol? Barge me out of here?”

Caroline shook her head. “No, of course not.” Lifting her head, a tear fell from her eye. “I will tell Belcourt who did it.”

Hope shimmered in Ruby’s eyes, but then it disappeared just as quickly.

“You do not believe me.”

“I want to, Carol, but I cannot summon myself to hope.” She looked around the filthy cell. “Look where I am.”

“Say goodbye to this place soon, Ruby,” said Carol. “It does not deserve your beauty.”

☙✾❧

There was no ugly crying between her and Ruby. She merely shed one drop of tear. The other lady did not.

But something had to be done.

She had to do what was right.

And so she found herself in the same drawing room with Arielle that same day.

“I was told that you have important information, Caroline?” Arielle asked, gracefully placing her teacup on the table.

Carol watched the ripple of the liquid disappear before she lifted her eyes. “Yes. I have been dishonest when I was interrogated by the Soldiers after the murder happened.”

Arielle’s brow arched. “You were?”

“Yes. I feared that if I told them the truth, they would accuse me of the murder.”

“And why is that?”

Caroline swallowed hard. She hated to do this. But she must. Because Ruby was innocent. And Ruby had a link to the Royal Circus. Belcourt could never find out.

“I ventured outside the Great Hall. That part was true. But I ventured further that night. I saw the crown prince playing chess with someone in one of the drawing rooms. Then I left and returned to the Great Hall and found Ruby already there. We never left the Great Hall after that. She could not have gone out to murder the prince. I would have known she was missing.”

Arielle suddenly looked interested. “And who did you see with Albert that night, Caroline?”

Caroline swallowed again.

She closed her eyes in prayer. May God forgive her for this.

“Sasha. It was Sasha.”

XXXVI | Departures

“I saw her with the crown prince. I am certain of it. I do not know her motive, but she was the last person with him. Ruby was with Aaron and I. She could not have done it.”

“Ruby could have had help.”

“And it could not be here either,” Caroline countered.

Arielle fell silent, her eyes filled with doubt. But there was also an air of uncertainty, and Caroline felt it.

“I hope that you consider this information,” she told Arielle. “I would hate to think that Belcourt will deliver a woman to her death when there are others who are walking around freely. For the months I spent here as your Belle, I have learned to appreciate Belcourt’s laws.”

Arielle slowly nodded and met her gaze. “I will consider your words, Caroline.”

☙✾❧

Shortly after Caroline left, Arielle walked out of the drawing room, down the hall, and into the secret garden. Walking belowground, her steps echoed along the corridor. She knocked at the door and Venus opened it, her tawny face radiant. Looking behind the girl, she saw Leila sitting in front of a dollhouse. The two girls had been playing.

“Your Highness,” she greeted as soon as she entered.

“What is the matter, Arielle?” asked Leila, her eyes on the doll in her hands. She was carefully braiding the black hair of the toy.

“A Belle came to me. She claims that Sasha was with Albert shortly before his death. They were playing chess inside a drawing room in the Common Court.”

“You mean the Mistress of the Court of Flowers?”

“Yes.”

Leila’s hands paused. And then she continued. “What do you think?”

“Confused. She told me about Rothsker—Leo—being alive. Why would she do that?”

“Did your lover tell you about Leo?”

“No.”

“Did you confront him?”

“Yes, of course.”

Leila blinked. And finally, she gracefully turned her head to stare at Arielle. “Leo is alive.”

“Apparently, he is.”

“And the only people who could have possibly known about it are the members of the Royal Circus.”

“Yes.”

“Then it is possible she knows about Leo because she is a member of the Circus.”

“But she is a woman. We know all Royals are men.”

Leila smiled. “Our last High Priestess was a man. He became one because he was capable, and the High Priestess before him elected him to replace her because she believed his heart was with Belcourt. Our dear Albert saved Belcourt from his own father. Your father.”

Arielle’s jaw tightened. She knew how Albert fought for Belcourt against his own father. “I know how Albert fixed the incident. I need no reminder.”

“Then I need not remind you it is not surprising either that the Royal Circus also admits women into their circle,” Leila said, voice etched with impatience. “This alone should make you question why your lover never told you about Leo.”

“He said that he was not aware. That not everyone in the Circus has knowledge of everything Blackwood plans.”

“Then how could Sasha have discovered Leo being alive? It seemed quite easy, was it not? Did you believe her every word?”

“Yes, I did. I trust her. Trusted her.” Arielle shook her head. “But why would she tell us? Why would she give us such important information?”

Leila smiled. “Perhaps like us, they are also looking for a rat.”

The blood in her head drained down, and a shiver ran through her.

Leila’s attention was back on her doll. “Did you go out and meet your lover after she told you about Leo?”

“Yes.”

Leila’s smile widened, but her eyes were piercing when she turned them to Arielle again. “Quite reckless, was it not?”

Arielle’s head reeled. “She told me because she wanted to find out who their rat is.”

Leila sighed and moved closer to her dollhouse, carrying her doll with her. “I could have you poisoned for five days because of this, Arielle. But you are my regent and I would not want rumors. Investigate the Mistress. And if she is proven guilty, send her to Sinhold. Now, leave us be. I want to play.”

☙✾❧

Guards escorted the Duke of Remington, but they were stopped at Belcourt’s first gate. He gained entrance after announcing his intentions. His guards, however, had to wait outside. The second gate was a little harder.

The Soldiers made him wait for nearly two hours before informing him that the Palace has given him permission to proceed to the Common Court. The Soldiers delivered him into one of the drawing rooms where Arielle was already waiting for him.

“Welcome to Belcourt, Your Grace,” Arielle greeted with a smile. “We have talked before.”

He just grunted.

“I hope you found Belcourt most welcoming.”

He glared at the woman. “Of course, because you also welcome murderers here, as I have heard.” He looked around before his gaze returned to Arielle. “I want to take my daughter home now.”

She blinked. “But she is completely safe—”

“I do not care if you think she is safe under your protection. You also thought Belcourt is impenetrable, and yet a bloody crown prince was murdered here. I will provide my daughter the protection that she needs. If Belcourt can let the crown prince be murdered within their own walls, then I would not want my daughter here!”

“Caroline feels utterly safe here in Belcourt.”

“Caroline is safe where I deem her to be safe. She is my daughter and I practically own her life,” the duke said, intoning every word clearly.

Arielle let out a dramatic sigh. “She will not like this. She does not even remember you, Your Grace.”

“I care not. Her life is more important.”

“Why? Because she is to marry into the Durhams?”

“No, because she is my daughter and she has been through enough!” He jumped to his feet.

“Yet you say you own her.”

“I said I practically own her, which I do not. But by law, I do have full authority. I will also demand my future son-in-law to give up his status as Belcourt’s gentleman. I have nothing much to say. I only came here for this because Belcourt seems to have forgotten how to read. None of my letters were answered.” He walked to the door, then paused. “While I appreciate the help you gave my daughter, I hope you understand when I say that I only wish for my family to leave in peace. I do not want anyone in my family associated with Belcourt. It is nothing personal, of course. It is simply my preference and that of my wife.”

“Your wife?”

“The duchess, who else?”

“Are you saying that she also wants this? That she would rather have her child with her than put her in danger?”

The duke’s eyes narrowed. “I suggest you do not speak about my wife with such condemnation, child. My wife would die protecting her children. And yes, she would rather protect Caroline herself than prolong her stay here. She is not even here, is she? You placed her in a villa, out in the open.”

“She is with three Belcourt ladies trained to protect her. And she is in constant contact with our Soldiers.”

“I do not care. I can give much more protection. After what happened with the prince, I do not want Caroline here.” He looked around again. The muffled sounds of children’s laughter seeped through the walls. “I like what you are doing here. You protect the children who do not have anyone like my wife and I.” He looked at Arielle. “What I do not appreciate is the game of politics you play with the kingdom. And I truly hope to God it is not in the expense of these children. Have a good day, young lady. I will send Trent for Caroline.”

☙✾❧

Caroline was with Jade and the other Belles in the former’s villa, discussing Ruby’s tragic fate. She did not want to come, but she had to.

“I visited her only once because I could not take the sight of her in that situation,” said Summer, wiping tears from her eyes. “I wish it is not true. Ruby would never do it.”

Caroline nodded, eyeing Jade. “I believe the same,” she said.

“You do not know Ruby all that well, Carol, for you to judge,” said Jade, her voice soft. “She may have secrets we were never privy to. We all do, do we not? Mayhap it just happens that Ruby’s is a little darker.”

“But she may have been manipulated,” said another Belle. “By that Royal Circus they talk about. You know how Ruby is very friendly to many. She has a lot of friends not associated with Belcourt! Anyone of them could have muddled her judgement.”

Jade sighed. “We have to wait, ladies,” she said.

“Excuse me, milady,” Jade’s maid interrupted at the doorway. “A Soldier is here.”

They turned to look at each other. “A Soldier?”

“Yes, milady.”

“Why?”

“She is here for Lady Carol.”

Caroline blinked. Her heart raced inside her chest. “Me?”

“Yes, milady.” The maid looked over her shoulder and just as she did, a woman in a green cloak stepped inside the parlor. Gabrielle looked at Caroline, her face serious. “We have orders from the Palace, Caroline.”

“What orders?” Caroline asked, her throat dry. The four Belles looked at her in various states of curiosity.

“You are to go home.”

“To my villa?”

“No, my lady,” said Gabrielle. “Home to your family. You are to prepare for your departure tonight. Pack everything you need.”

She blinked. She did not expect it to be this soon. “But I was not—”

She heard Summer gasp. “They found her family?”

“Your family has given their final orders. You cannot contest it. They want you back now.” Gabrielle stepped back. “I will escort you to your villa. I understand you are confused, but I will explain more on the way.” To the other Belles, she said, “Please keep this matter a secret, ladies. Your Mistress will call for you soon.”

As Caroline slowly stood, her eyes landed on Jade. The woman looked horribly pale.

Good Lord, may she have the strength to kill this woman first if she ever attempted to kill her again.

☙✾❧

Sasha descended from her carriage, the hood of her black cloak pulled up, hiding her face.

She walked up to the front doors of the villa and knocked.

When no answer came, she knocked again and waited patiently.

Soon, a butler swung the door open, and she rushed inside without warning. “Bring your master to the parlor,” she ordered the old man.

The butler bowed and hurried upstairs.

Sasha took a long breath once inside the parlor. She pulled at the strings of her cloak and lay it on the sofa.

When Tanner sashayed inside the parlor, he found her standing in the middle of the room, looking at him with piercing blue-gray eyes. He must have recognized the fury because he stepped back.

“Why?” she demanded.

Tanner blinked, light brown eyes filled with panic, now filled with understanding. “I never told them who you are, Sasha.”

Her nose flared. The slow blink she did was a stark contrast to the raging fury beneath the lids. “Why?”

He swallowed. “I wanted to save her.”

She looked him straight in the eyes. “When?”

“Sasha, let me explain—”

“When, Tanner!” she demanded.

He wiped his face with his hands before running his fingers through his hair. “Not long after you became Darcy.” He took a lungful of air, expanding his chest. “I didn’t know who she was. I didn’t know what to do after I found out.”

“How much did you tell her, Tanner?”

“Not much. I am not that stupid.”

“Were you trying to play with her? Manipulate her?”

He blinked. “No. I wanted to… I knew she wanted to be saved from Belcourt.”

“Then she manipulated you.”

“What? No, it is not—”

“You told her about Everleigh!”

His eyes closed. “I didn’t mean to. I didn’t—”

“And you told her about West going to the south.”

“No, I did not! I tried to stop them, I did, but—”

Sasha walked toward him and slapped him across the face. “The Royals are waiting outside to take you to Keene. You shall remain there until the Royal Master figures out what to do with you.”

He froze. “Royal Master?”

“They are on their way.”

“They? Bloody hell, Sasha, what are you talking about? Is West coming back? He is alive?” He sounded hopeful, and if it was a different day, Sasha may have clung on to that hopeful tone—that mayhap Tanner could be innocent.

She did not answer. Walking past him, she exited the villa where Rider and five other Royals were already waiting.

“Take him,” she ordered, and climbed into her carriage.

☙✾❧

“What are you doing here, Jade?” Trent asked as he climbed down the stairs of his villa. His carriage was already waiting, ready to take him to Caroline.

He would have felt terrible for Jade if he did not know what the woman did to Caroline. She looked pitiful with tears streaming down her face, her red hair tied in a simple knot behind her nape, her dress not appropriate for the evening. Her eyes were filled with fear and uncertainty.

“Are you going to her?”

“Yes.”

“She may not welcome you.”

“She has no choice. Her father has already decided.”

She blocked her path. “But do you want her?”

“Jade, she is my fiancée. Of course, I want her.”

“Because her father wants you to want her, yes? Because your parents agreed on it, yes?”

Trent sighed. “Jade, not tonight.”

“She may not want you. She said so earlier. She didn’t want to leave Belcourt. A Soldier had to escort her out of my villa because she refused to go!”

“She will eventually have to accept her fate.” He walked around her and entered his carriage.

“You cannot leave me.”

Her tone sounded like a threat.

“Go home, Jade. I will come to you soon,” he said, giving her an act he wished would be the last. “Please.”

☙✾❧

Sasha closed her fists over the top layer of her skirt. She could feel the veins on her neck engorging, but she could not bring herself to scream. The tears were there, but unlike before, they rarely came out.

She swallowed and tried to calm herself.

He had to be alive.

He had to be.

A shiver ran through her as the distant voice of her father whispered, “Be a good girl…”

It had been months since she last heard him. Now was a sign that things were about to get worse.

But she would be more than a good girl this time, she thought, relaxing her hands. Then she swallowed hard again.

She closed her eyes and told herself she was doing well.

She should be. For him. For the Circus. For Belcourt.

One hour later, Sasha stepped out of her carriage and walked along the front gardens of the Court of Flowers, remembering the days she spent here with West, those moments when she was utterly innocent of everything, of him and everyone else.

A few Belles greeted her goodnight as she passed them in the main hallway.

She climbed the stairs and went straight to her study.

Opening the door, she found Arielle and the three other Mistresses standing in the middle of the room, waiting for her. The three Soldiers standing nearby did not move.

“Sasha, you are stripped of your title as Mistress of the Court of Flowers,” Arielle said, face impassive, eyes filled with fury. “After enough evidence of your treachery, the High Court shall immediately commence your trial.”

XXXVII | Masters

Caroline quietly wiped the tears from her cheek, turning her head to hide the act from Trent.

But of course, he noticed.

“What is wrong?” he asked across from her.

She shook her head. She looked out the window. The gloomy winter night did not help their her mood. The journey was fine. Her father had sent six men on horses to travel with them to Remington, to make certain that his eldest daughter would be delivered home alive.

“Are you dreading the day that we marry?” he asked in jest.

She scoffed. “I cannot wait to shackle you, Trent. Do not be absurd.” She sniffed, the sound a little nasty to hear, but she was with Trent. They had seen each other in their worst and filthiest.

“Then you’re dreading the thought of living with Camila again?”

“I miss dreading her presence, so no,” she retorted.

He fell silent for a while. The carriage wheels continued to dig into the hard, frozen dirt outside. Now and then, a wolf would howl. The horsemen behind them were quiet, too, the sound of the horses’ hooves the only sign that they were there.

“I think I left too early,” she said. “I did not even have the chance to say goodbye to my maids properly. Fatima was heartbroken. She has to return to Belcourt again and God knows when she will have another chance to serve another Belle.”

“This is the best chance for you to leave. While everyone isn’t suspecting you.”

“Of course, they will not suspect me. I gave them their traitor,” she bitterly replied. More tears rolled out of her eyes. “While I want to save Ruby, Trent, I do not think it was right to name Sasha. She was the last person I saw with Albert, yes. But she could have left early. Someone else could have done it.”

Trent sighed. “Carol…”

“No, not now, Trent,” she said, then sniffed. She handed out her hand, and he pulled out a handkerchief from his coat and handed it to her. She wiped her face and blew her nose. Folding the cloth, she added, “I don’t know how the Belles will see this. Sasha does not have the best reputation amongst the Belles. Not because she is not good enough, but because she is very good and along with that comes envy. She rose to the top too soon. Now, she fell just as fast because of me.” She looked up and met his gaze. “I honestly would not be feeling so horrible now if I named Jade. It may be evil of me, but that wench deserves this more than Ruby and Sasha.”

Trent crossed the distance between them and settled beside her. He took her hand and squeezed hard. “This is Darcy’s orders, Carol.”

“I’m starting to think Darcy is being a little stupid.”

“I would not say so.”

“Why?”

“What Darcy has been doing since Blackwood’s disappearance is nothing short of sacrificial.”

“Sacrificing Sasha, you mean.”

He sighed. “I hope I can tell you more.” When she scoffed, he planted a lingering kiss on her cheek. “The Royal Circus appreciates the blind trust you give them.”

“I have no choice, do I? My father and my bloody fiancé are in the Circus.”

He chuckled. Then he let his laughter die. “Let us pray that all will be well.”

“Not soon. Your bloody Belle is still free. The moment you leave her, she will go insane, I tell you.”

“I can handle her.”

“She will come for me, I know it. I know that she will eventually find out we have been playing her. She is too wise.”

“I will be there to protect you.”

“No, I will be there to kill her first. I won’t need you.”

☙✾❧

Sasha stared at the filthy stone walls of her cell.

She could feel Ruby’s eyes on her from across the corridor.

“Why would you do it, Sasha?” Ruby asked. “This would not have happened to us if you just stayed faithful to Belcourt.”

She did not want to answer that. But when she turned and saw the confusion in Ruby’s face, she was reminded of the other ladies who were blindly following an institution that was giving them a false sense of security and safety.

“I am faithful to Belcourt, Ruby.”

“But you chose to work with the Circus. You chose to betray us. And you used me.”

“Are all being used. From the moment we entered Belcourt, we were groomed to be used.”

“They took us in because no one ever would.”

“And they are keeping us in because now we think no one would want us. Do they give us the chance to see that for ourselves?” Ruby’s lips tightened. Sasha moistened hers. She was parched. And she was hungry. “The Circus is fighting to correct the wrong done in history.”

“What? Bring back a tyrant?”

She smiled. “That is what they say he was, is it?”

“Do not be foolish. Whatever story they fed you, it is false. Reginald was a tyrant.”

“Belcourt manipulated everyone. It brought into power the king that will serve them.”

“And the kingdom is better than it was before.”

“And you heard this from whom? Were you there when Reginald was king?”

“Belcourt does not lie.”

“Of course, Belcourt does not lie. Why would it need to lie to its servants? They only need us to do what they want.”

“You act as the intelligent woman you are from the Library. Like me, you know very little of the life when Reginald was king. The people were his prisoners.”

“And Belcourt?” she countered. “Belcourt is the same prison as it was since it was built.” She watched the disbelief crumple Ruby’s face. “Reginald sent Belcourt a letter, ordering it to free the women who wish to leave.” Ruby stiffened. “I saw the letters, Ruby. Do you think I would have been stupid to just agree to the Circus? I did my research. I scoured the Library. I looked for facts in and out of Belcourt.”

“You’re lying.”

“Belcourt did not want to free their women. Why would they? They spent money on them. They clothed them, fed them, educated them. They had to collect payment in one form or another. We are naught but their cattle, being cared for and fed to be butchered.” She turned away from the woman. “And then they made the people go against their king. Should you have the time, I suggest you go to the library in Coulway. Read old copies of the Sutherland Post. Of the Grimes. Look into the public records of the House of Lords and House of Commons. The evidence of Reginald’s efforts to free the women of Belcourt had been meticulously hidden, but they are there if you know what you are looking for. Do not trust history written and said to you, Ruby. Those are from the words of humans who have the same interests. Trust the trace of facts and evidence.”

“You are poisoned. All because of a man, Sasha? All because of Blackwood?”

“A man,” Sasha said, letting out a low chuckle. She looked Ruby in the eyes. “Ruby, Belcourt’s former High Priestess was a man.”

“You are lying,” the woman hissed.

“It was the crown prince, in fact.”

“No.”

Sasha sighed. “Of course, you will not believe me. Perhaps you can ask Delaney. I assume she knows, considering she used to visit the High Priestess’ room to service him.”

“If that is true, then how did it happen? How did he become High Priestess?”

“I will never know now, will I? He is dead and there is a new High Priestess. This time it is a woman—a child.” She looked around her dark, filthy cell. “Soon, you will leave this dungeon, Ruby. They may question you about Robert, but I suggest that you do not tell them anything. The Circus knows that you might point him to be a Royal and they are not afraid to expose him. He has already rendered his letter to leave Belcourt as its gentleman. He will be free. But you will be punished for the information you gave the Circus.”

“You are saying I am to continue serving the Circus.”

“No, of course not. The Circus is not solely focused on Belcourt. It cannot do much. I tried, but then I did not last long. Something has to start from within.” She smiled at Ruby. “I hope that one woman will be brave enough to spark a question within Belcourt. And curiosity beats far more than what you think. Nothing can beat Belcourt but itself.”

Ruby turned away from her and never spoke again.

☙✾❧

Later that evening, a Soldier took Ruby away.

“You are expected to face the High Court,” the Soldier said.

Sasha looked at Ruby. The woman ignored her, lifting her head high, and followed the Soldier out.

A bitter smile crossed her lips. She would have loved to have said more to her friend. Or was Ruby still a friend? Perhaps no longer.

She closed her eyes and leaned her head against the wall.

A sound of something clanking on the stone floor made her open her eyes.

Gabrielle was standing outside her cell. On the floor was a plate of porridge and a bottle of water.

“Your dinner,” the woman stonily said.

“Thank you,” Sasha said, inching toward the plate. “You did not have to serve me my food, Garbielle.”

The woman did not answer.

“Are you here to express your disappointment as well?”

Gabrielle just looked down on her.

“If you wish me tell you I am innocent, then I hate to disappoint you.” She pulled the plate through the gap of the iron bars, tilting it slightly to the side so it fit. Then she grabbed the water and took a few careful sips. She would have to save some for later. “Or are you here to inquire about your brother?”

Gabrielle’s jaw tightened.

“He is doing well. He always inquires after you, always fretful.”

Gabrielle started to turn, intending to leave.

“Can you answer one question for me, Gabrielle? After all, I answered yours.”

The woman paused.

“Is West Blackwood dead?”

“He will not be able to save you. That is all you have to know.”

Sasha waited until she was alone. And then she returned to her corner, into the darkness, so she could allow the tears.

Finally, they came.

And her father’s voice grew stronger. “Be a good girl…”

She shook with tears like never before. After many years, she still feared death, after all. Since that night her father made her choose between her life and his.

She cried because it might be the last she would have. After this, once she was on the island, she would have to shut everything out again. Because there, she would have to survive until they came for her.

Or until she could.

☙✾❧

The Royals were all sharing a bottle of brandy, all of them talking in whispers.

“You all smell terrible,” said Oliver St. Vincent, his face dark with lust for the dark liquid inside their glasses. “I should leave this bloody room.”

He walked back into the Coffin where his wife was with the other women. Aliya was standing beside one gurney at the other side of the room. Across from her was Lady Winthrop. Between them, on the gurney, was the corpse of a dead young gentleman, the white cloth covering him from waist down.

“What a very unlucky young man,” Lady Winthrop was saying as Oliver sauntered toward his wife. “Made poor choices.”

“Ollie,” Aliya said, smiling at him. “Why are you here?”

“They are drinking,” he grumbled, frowning at the corpse. “What are you two up to now?”

“He died falling off his horse,” said Lady Winthrop. “Poor young man.”

“And how did you know he fell off the horse?”

Aliya laughed. “He did not. We do not truly know.”

He frowned at his wife in confusion. “I do not understand, darling.”

“We have a new hobby. We give them stories, see?” said Lady Winthrop. She pointed at the third corpse, fully covered from head to foot. “That one was the husband of the woman this young man was having an affair with. Now, that first one behind you is the footman who was trying to escape with this young man. Both of them fell off their horses. The husband, I am afraid, was poisoned to death by his wife when he got home and she found out her lover died while trying to escape her husband’s wrath.”

“And the other one?” he asked.

“Which one, my boy?” Lady Winthrop asked.

“The one beside the husband.

“Ah, that’s the local baker three blocks from here. I know him personally. Died just yesterday, was it?”

Aliya nodded. “Terrible heart condition, they said. Died kneading a dough.”

“Ah, yes, yes. Poor old man. Used to love his bread until they turned nasty.”

The door to the Coffin opened and the Duke and Duchess of Cambridge walked in.

“Oh, and what have we here?” Lady Cambridge asked in interest, clasping her hands together. “Another good story tonight, Clara?”

“A scandalous one, dear,” said Lady Winthrop. “A very scandalous affair, I should say.”

The Duke of Cambridge ignored the ladies and went straight up to the Theater. Not long after, his son, Robert Dior, entered the room.

Oliver turned to Aliya and gave her a kiss. “I will return soon, my dear,” he told her, caressing her growing stomach.

Back inside the Theater, Oliver took the empty seat at the back with a grunt.

Rider Fairborne was sitting in front, his back turned to Oliver. Whatever the man was feeling now, he could never fathom. To be betrayed by a fellow Royal was different from being betrayed by a friend.

Robert Dior stood at the center of the room, behind Blackwood’s desk.

“Opera is officially open,” the man said, his expressionless face… well, blank as the corpses in the Coffin.

The moment Dior finished his words, a Royal held up one hand. “What is being done to Macmier?”

“He is still in Keene and being questioned as Sasha ordered,” said Rider, barely turning his head over his shoulder.

“But we have a new Royal Master—”

“And I agree with Sasha’s orders,” Dior said. “This Opera is not about Macmier. He’s being dealt with according to our rules. At the moment, I want us to focus on other things.” The Royals fell silent, waiting for his next words.

“What Sasha did was risky,” said one gentleman.

“Well, of course, it was,” said another. “She deliberately exposed herself by going to Macmier. And now we don’t know where she is. Or if she’s even alive.”

“She knows Belcourt better than anyone of us. She should be in the dungeons as she said.”

“But we don’t know when she’ll be in Sinhold.”

Dior wryly sighed. “This is why I’m Royal Master, gentlemen. I know her plans. And I have eyes inside Belcourt.”

“Have we even achieved anything from this sacrifice?” asked Oliver. “It has been a week since Remington’s daughter was brought home. Sasha may have paved the way for her to exit Belcourt safely, but I do not see why the sacrifice was necessary.”

“To answer your question, St. Vincent,” Dior said, looking him straight in the eye. “We have achieved nothing but Sasha’s freedom. That is, if we can rescue her in time.”

“She should not have become Mistress in the first place,” grumbled Oliver.

“If she did not, we’d still be stuck knowing nothing,” Dior countered. “Sasha knew she would eventually be found out. From the moment she realized we have a rat, she knew it was only a matter of time. That’s why you have me now. And that’s why we are here tonight to vote. I suggest we make this quick, as we have plans to do. Sasha is to be sent to Sinhold soon.”

Everyone shifted in their seats.

“Who votes yes?”

All men raised their heads, save for Oliver.

“Who votes no?” Dior asked.

Oliver lifted his hand. “I object to it.”

Dior just stared at him. “Everyone present now has voted. Everyone not in this Theater has sent their votes?” he asked Rider.

Rider nodded. “All seven voted yes.”

Oliver groaned.

“Upon Sasha’s last orders, the Royals have spoken.” Dior picked up a stamp and sealed the document before him. “By the power given me by the Royal Circus as Royal Master, I announce the next Darcy be Ellise St. Vincent. Opera is over.”

XXXVIII. Arrivals

DECEMBER 1811

Caroline had never felt such immense anxiety since she first met the Belles, but today was different. She was back to who she was, dressed in a pretty dress and playing the role of the fiancée to a Royal. She would soon become a Royal wife and her father had insisted that she would have to meet the others as well.

That was why she was in the Coffin. Trent had earlier left her with Lady Winthrop who told her about the history of the Coffin; and how Natalia St. Vincent and her daughter-in-law, Aliya, had transformed the place. Lady Calbridge, Robert’s mother, gave her more information about the wives.

Her mother, of course, had already given her a talk of what to expect, but the woman refused to come to the Coffin because of where it was located. “Let Harriet and Clara tell you everything you need to know. And if you think you do not want to be there, you simply tell Trent to take you away from there,” the Duchess of Remington had told her.

“And where is Aliya?” she asked Lady Winthrop after the woman told her of their latest storytelling hobby that highly depended on the number of dead bodies in the Coffin.

“In the Theater,” said Lady Winthrop.

“In the Theater?”

The woman shrugged. “It must be about the new mission, dear. I do not know. Now with Robert as the new Master, things are moving faster. West Blackwood’s disappearance—”

“What is the matter, Clara?” Lady Calbridge asked.

Lady Winthrop’s mouth had hung open, her eyes widely staring somewhere behind Lady Calbridge and Caroline.

Caroline and Lady Calbridge turned their head over their shoulder and they, too, froze in their seats.

Caroline knew the two men walked across the Coffin in merely a few strides, but she felt it happen slowly, as if she witnessed them wade through water. Their coats flew behind them as they glided past without even bothering with a greeting. Then they disappeared into the doorway that led up to the Theater.

“Is that who I think it was?” Lady Winthrop asked.

Lady Calbridge’s hand dramatically flew to her chest. “Good heavens! I think it was!”

Caroline was speechless. Her eyes wide, her mouth still hanging open. She swallowed.

What was going on?

☙✾❧

Aliya stood before the Royals, aware of their questions but uncertain why they were asking the questions.

“There are numerous entrances into Belcourt,” she told them. “But as I have told you many times, there are also many Soldiers. The forest is the best, of course, but one has to be well-oriented of the area. No one is more knowledgeable of it than the Soldiers themselves. They have been trained there.”

Dior, standing beside her, was not looking pleased. “How many Soldiers are there, precisely?”

“I cannot say. Belcourt reveals very little. You must also take into account the Soldiers that have retired, gentlemen. Most of them retired early, and they are the only ladies I am uncertain of.”

“What do you mean?” asked Rider.

“Belles, when they retire, get our own permanent housing with other retired Belles, or if we have pleased Belcourt with our services, we get one for ourselves. The women in the Court of Service never retire. They die inside Belcourt. The same for the Librarians, the women from the Court of Libraries. The retired Soldiers, however, are… should I say, invisible. No one knows where they retire to, or where they are.”

Dior’s jaw tightened. “Inactive spies, you say?”

Aliya shrugged. “They can be out of Belcourt as we speak as active spies, I imagine.”

“You can ask your sister.”

“Delaney will never tell me anything about the Palace.” She looked at Oliver, who was looking as serious as the rest. She wanted to demand why they wanted to enter Belcourt, but she was certain they would not tell her.

“What of the dungeon?”

Dior’s question made Aliya blink. “What of the dungeon?”

“What do you know about the dungeon? How is it accessed?”

“It is in the Palace. Underground. But why would you—” then she stopped, finally realizing what was happening.

Sasha.

She knew Ruby and Sasha had been taken prisoner. But Ruby had been released. Sasha, on the other hand, was still in the dungeon. She heard it from the other Belles she still saw now and then. The reason, of course, was unknown as the Belles refused to tell her. She could ask Fatima, but Oliver had told her to stay away from Belcourt for now.

The door burst open and Aliya jumped on her feet. The Royals snapped their head to the door. And the room fell silent. But not for long.

West Blackwood and Stefan Northcott, the Viscount of Greene, had just entered the Theater.

“Eaton!!” Someone cried out in awe.

Rider jumped to his feet to meet his friend. “Where in the bloody hell—”

West planted his hand on Rider’s shoulder and without a word, walked toward Aliya. He looked like he had not disappeared for months at all. His face was as it was the last time Aliya saw him. The same could be said to Greene, whose black hair was longer yet still the same unruly one Aliya remembered. The only difference was their clothing. Their coats, trousers, shirt, and shoes did not speak of their titled status, the materials that of laborers.

West’s light blue eyes traveled to Dior standing beside Aliya. “Are you the Master?”

Dior nodded.

Then, suddenly, West’s face darkened. If there was anything Aliya had learned about how the Royal Circus worked, she knew that a new Master would only be made if the Royal Master and Darcy were absent or had stepped down from their role. “Tell me what happened now. Just what I need now.”

“She is in Belcourt’s dungeons,” Dior said.

Aliya grew uncomfortable, uncertain if she should be there.

“We have Macmier,” said Rider.

“Good,” said Greene. “I’d want my hands around that bastard’s neck.”

West remained unmoving. He seemed to lose control. He did not show it in his face, but Aliya saw it in his eyes.

“I want her out of there now,” he said to Dior.

“We are working on it,” Dior said. “And there is more,” he added. He turned to Aliya. She took it as her cue to leave. Without glancing at West, she walked out of the Theater.

At the Coffin, she seemed to be in a trance. “What is it, dear? Was it truly Blackwood?” she thought she heard Lady Winthrop ask.

Aliya just nodded, her eyes on the ground, her mind reeling. “Lady Winthrop, we have a new Darcy, yes?”

“As I heard from my husband, yes,” said Lady Winthrop.

“Robert nominated the new Darcy, dear,” added Lady Calbridge.

“Good God,” she gasped, hands on her growing abdomen. “Sasha was the former Darcy.”

☙✾❧

Caroline was quiet on their way to home.

Trent took her hand and she let him, but he could sense that she was bothered. “Is it the Coffin?” he asked. “I am certain it is not Lady Winthrop. Or Lady Calbridge. Or Aliya. Is it the corpses?”

She turned to him. “I understand why you couldn’t tell me who the former Darcy was, but you ought to have at least given me a clue that Sasha was working with the Circus.”

His jaw clenched. Then he sighed. “I tried to reason with her, Carol. She did not want to tell you, and I had to follow her orders.”

“But why? She could have had me as an ally inside Belcourt. Mayhap she would not be where she is now if—”

“She wanted you to be as innocent as you can be in front of Belcourt.”

“But why? Why did she allow this to happen? She could have found out who the Circus rat was some other way. Why did she order me to name her?”

“Because the game changed for Sasha. It was a long shot. She compromised the information regarding Rothsker. It was never a plan. The Maiden never met Tanner outside of Belcourt. He was always the one to go to her. But that night, she did. And it was as Sasha had hoped for. In the expense of Rothsker’s life. And hers, when she met with Tanner to confront him, knowing she was being watched. She knew she would be found out soon the moment she realized there was a rat.” He lifted her hand to his lips. “Sasha told me to tell you when you got out that you have passed the test. You are now worthy to be a Royal wife.”

“Bloody hell, I am!” she burst out. “Good Lord,” she sighed afterwards, closing her eyes. “Things could have turned differently if you told me.”

“No, things happened just as she wanted it.”

“But why did she want it? She had advantage inside Belcourt as Mistress.”

She squeezed her hand. “Sasha has to leave Belcourt.”

☙✾❧

With her return home, Caroline had been kept busy. Her mother had resumed planning for the wedding along with Trent’s mother.

And since that night West Blackwood returned, she had heard nothing. Even her father refused to say anything. However, the Royal Circus had given her one more mission.

That was why she was in Belcourt, waiting for Arielle in the same drawing room in the Palace. Caroline composed herself, determined to do her last act in Belcourt.

Arielle arrived sashayed into the room with a big smile on her face. Looking magnificent as always, the Maiden settled in a winged chair, facing Caroline.

“Caroline, what a surprise,” said Arielle. “Is something wrong? Your family has been good to you, yes?”

“My family has been treating me well, my lady, thank you,” she replied.

Arielle smiled. “Belcourt would like to thank you for the service you have given us. If it were not for you, we would not have caught the traitor. Sasha has confessed to everything, and she is soon to be sentenced.”

“Then the Garden has no Mistress.”

“Unfortunately, yes. Two consecutive Mistresses sentenced to Sinhold? Something has been awry in the Court of Flowers. For now, the court is directly under the High Priestess herself until we find someone more fitting for the role of Mistress.” Arielle shook her head and sighed. “It breaks my heart. I trusted Sasha the most. She has been an excellent actress, I must tell you. But then, how could I have been stupid? I should have known she was already poisoned by the Royal Circus.”

Caroline inhaled deeply. “Then I hope you can forgive me for what I am about to confess.”

Arielle’s face turned impassive. She said nothing that Caroline hesitated. The Maiden merely waited for what she was about to say next.

“I lied to you,” she said.

“Lied about what?” Arielle’s voice had turned cold. The lady must have had enough traitors in the past months.

“I never lost my memory.”

The look of betrayal was apparent on the Maiden’s face. But she said nothing. She only blinked and pursed her lips.

“I woke up in Belcourt remembering who I was.”

“You mean you tricked us.” To say that Arielle’s voice was cold was an understatement. It was oozing with contempt.

“No, I tried to survive,” Caroline said, drawing as much confidence as she could. “The person who attacked me is from here.”

“Sasha?”

Caroline shook her head. “It was Jade.”

Arielle’s beautiful face darkened.

“I never told you because I did not know if I had anyone to trust in Belcourt. I hope you understand how I must have felt when Jade attacked me, someone I only knew as my fiancé’s Belle. She had been following me around for reasons I could not tell before she abducted me from Remington. I had seen her carriage following me around. I finally confronted her. You see, Trent and I never kept secrets from each other. We were best friends since we were young. I knew he had a Belle, and I respected that. But when I confronted her for stalking me, I knew she was obsessed with Trent. But when she attacked me, and I woke up in Belcourt, I did not know anymore. Mayhap she was asked to do it. Mayhap someone, for some reason, ordered her to do it. I did not know why I was taken to Belcourt. But I know now. I believe it now that Jade only intended to kill me. She herself must have never imagined someone would find me and take me here.

While Caroline talked, Arielle had managed to compose herself. The woman’s face was now blank and unreadable.

“I never told you because I did not know if I had anyone to trust in Belcourt.” She swallowed and tried to smile. “I hope I repaid the kindness you have shown me by giving you your rat. I care not what you do to Jade. I am uncertain if she is working for anyone outside Belcourt, or if the attack on me was more than personal. I tried to find out while I was a Belle and was tasked to find the Belcourt rat. I considered her, but I found no evidence. She did nothing but be possessive of Trent. And also act as if she never met me before.”

“She gave Belcourt a different report from what you just told me.”

“Yes, she did. But since you cannot punish her for the crime she has done to me because I was not a Belle when it happened—well, I guess I truly was never one—I do not expect you to do anything. I simply do not want to lie to you anymore, Arielle, after everything you have done for me and my family. I apologize for how my father reacted. He never knew I never lost my memory.”

Arielle blinked. “Did Trent know?”

“That I never lost my memory? No, he did not. I sensed he wanted to tell me more while I was pretending to be a Belle, but I knew he said nothing because he did not want to cause me alarm.”

“You could have told him. You said so yourself that you are best of friends.”

“I was afraid what he would do to his Belle, my lady. I only told him when he came to take me home.” She smiled. “And you can only imagine the amount of scolding I received from him and my father. And my mother, the most. Even my sister.”

Arielle closed her eyes and sighed.

“I hope we can be friends still. I regret not having told you. I know now that Belcourt meant me no harm.”

Arielle opened her eyes and smiled. “Of course, we can be friends, Caroline. But you must understand that I have much work to do in Belcourt now. After everything that has happened this year and the last one, I am afraid that the High Priestess is pushing for more changes. I am uncertain if we could meet like this again. And now, after this, I will also have to investigate Jade. You are correct. We cannot punish her for what she did to you, but we should still find out if she did it on her own or upon the order of someone else.”

“I hope she is not another rat. I would hate for Belcourt to deal with another.”

“I hope for the same.”

“I am certain that you will not be able to attend my wedding?”

Arielle shook her head with a sad smile. “Maidens are not allowed to venture out of Belcourt, Caroline. But you have my sincerest congratulations.”

Caroline smiled. “I feel utterly at ease now that I have come clean.”

“If you were a true Belle, I could have you dragged to the dungeons now for lying. But then you are not. And you gave us our rat. We are now even.”

Caroline nodded.

“By the by, Caroline, I meant to ask you something.”

“What is it?”

“Did you notice anything different when Robert Dior was your flower?”

“No, I am afraid. I tried to pry into his life, but found nothing. The only discovery I had was that he is an adorable man in private.” She could not believe she just said that about Robert. Goodness, may the heavens forgive her. “And he was nothing but a lonely man. But I’m afraid I did not give him a good impression.”

“How so?”

“I understand he has rendered his resignation as a gentleman.”

“Yes, he did.”

“For that, I am sorry.”

“No need to be sorry, Caroline. Belcourt is not for men. It is for women.”

☙✾❧

Snow was heavily pouring outside the hotel. Without looking around, Ruby entered the doors of the hotel and proceeded to the room that had become so familiar to her.

But when she walked inside, she froze in her spot.

The lamp beside the bed was lit, revealing nothing but the only person inside the room.

It was not Dior waiting for her inside.

It was a woman.

“Close the door, please,” the woman said, her impassive face as mysterious as the dark corners of the room. Ruby did as ordered, and it grew darker.

The woman was wearing buckskin breeches, leather shoes, and a white shirt underneath a black coat. Her long hair was tied high behind her. It was the first time Ruby had laid eyes on the woman.

“I am here because Robert ordered me to,” the woman said, voice sounding almost bored, as though she was forced to be there.

“Why am I here?” Ruby asked, her thoughts flying to Sasha. The Royal Circus indeed had women working for them.

“You are now free of the Circus,” the lady said, eyeing her wryly. “I do not agree we should let you be, but Dior believes you will be a good girl. Sasha does too, I believe. That woman still considers you her friend.” The woman finished her sentence with a scoff, as if she found it ridiculous. Ruby flinched when the woman jumped to her feet.

“Why do you keep doing this to us? To Belcourt? Why are you intent in destroying my home?” she could not help but ask.

The woman’s face remained stoic as her brown eyes locked with Ruby’s. “We are not destroying Belcourt. Sasha would never allow it. And I would never allow it. You have trapped women inside Belcourt that I want to rescue.”

Ruby blinked. “You are going to rescue Sasha, are you not?”

“Of course,” the woman said without blinking.

“So she could join you again,” Ruby gritted out.

“Sasha would have stayed in Belcourt if it was possible. She could have easily saved you, but she did not because she had to leave.” The woman tilted her head to the side. “But I hope you will not say a word to Belcourt about the rescue.”

“Why?”

“For one, they will realize you have been giving us information. Another, you would be committing two murders.”

“Two murders?”

“Sasha is carrying something far more precious and we all know Belcourt would never let her have it.”

Ruby went cold.

“Good night, Ruby,” the woman said. “Make right choices.”

Ruby whirled around as the woman reached the door. “Who are you?”

“Ah, yes,” the woman said, hand on the door handle. “Ellise St. Vincent.” She pulled the door open. “And I suggest you forget the name,” she added in a dry tone before leaving Ruby alone in the dark hotel room.

XXXIX | Sinhold

Sasha did not want to think that the Royal Circus had failed, but as the Soldiers took her from her cell and carried her out of a secret passage and into a carriage to be taken out of Belcourt, she thought that they may have failed to find a way to her.

She was hungry, she was parched. She was not taking care of her child. The only thing she could give it is hope that they would soon be safe and free. The Soldier sitting across from her in the carriage never took her eyes off her.

Looking out the window, she barely saw anything. They were traveling within the forest. This would be a perfect opportunity for the Circus to attack, but how could they? They did not know the path the carriage was taking, and if they did, they may fail to attack because there were over three dozens Soldiers traveling with the carriage. And God knew how many were hiding.

Sasha leaned her head back against the seat and closed her eyes. Wherever West was, she hoped he would forgive her for taking the choices she did. They were the only ones she knew she had a chance. But were her choices right? Had she been too confident of other people? Of men?

☙✾❧

West’s hand were balled into a fist as the carriage rushed further north.

It would have been faster if they were on horseback, but Rider and Dior insisted that he was not in the best condition to do so. And that was why he was not with Dior either. There were Royals scattered everywhere in Sutherland who had less at stake and were more focused.

“We will get her, West,” said Rider.

His friend’s words could not give him enough assurance. The only thing that would ever give him that was when he had Sasha in his arms. “There are too many smaller ports around Sutherland, Rider.”

“Yes,” said his friend. “And we have men in every one.”

West’s jaw tightened. They were headed to the major port, and he was certain Belcourt would never use it. They were not bloody stupid.

“Dior?”

“He joined the port outside the forest.”

“Darcy?”

“Darcy is with Dior.”

West nodded. And then he bent forward, rubbing his hands on his face. And his shoulders shook.

He had always been proud of his self-control, of his cold and calm demeanor. But that was before he and Sasha had chosen this path. That was before Sasha. That was before their child.

He was furious and scared. Furious at himself for letting her do this. Furious that a friend betrayed him. And he was scared. Not for himself, but for her and the life she was trying to protect alone. God, what must she be thinking? Did she think he was dead? Was she hoping they could save her?

No, he knew Sasha would choose to live. She had always chosen life.

Rider was silent as West silently cried.

☙✾❧

It was night by the time they emerged out of the forest. The Soldier none-so-gently pulled the hood of the black cloak over Sasha’s head before they exited the carriage. “Keep your head down,” she ordered, then pushed Sasha down the path.

Sasha’s hands were bound in front of her. A tear fell from her eye and she blinked the rest away, swallowing hard, determined to get through this. They would come, she thought. The port outside the forest was amongst the smaller ones they recognized on the map.

Ten or more Soldiers surrounded her. She would never survive if she escaped them. They were all armed. And there would be others hiding in the forest, their bows and arrows at the ready.

The port was not as busy as the one in the north, or the new one down south, which catered the larger ships to and out of Sutherland. This one was small, catering only ships that travelled within the kingdom. But unlike the others, I was almost empty. It was at the edge of the forest and not accessible. And night had fallen. Darkness was to Belcourt’s advantage. And hopefully, it would also be for the Royals.

She was pushed down the path that led up to an unmarked schooner.

“I said, head down!” the Soldier shouted when Sasha looked up at the vessel that would take her to Sinhold. A hand slapped the back of her skull, forcing her to bend her neck. Her feet took her up the plank and into the schooner.

With no other passengers to wait for, the vessel took off as soon as everyone was onboard.

Sasha had never felt so alone and vulnerable. She was surrounded by Soldiers, women she once believed to be family.

The wind blew her hood off her face. Tresses of her filthy hair flew across her face.

As the Soldier led her to stand in the middle of the deck, Sasha caught a glimpse of the forest’s silhouette they were leaving behind.

She wondered if it would be the last piece of Sutherland she would ever see.

☙✾❧

It was a painful journey for West. He was onboard a large ship that was cruising down south. The sun was just rising, coloring the sky with different shades of yellow.

“Thank you, gentlemen,” said Vanessa Lyndon, a big smile on her lips.

Greene threw the woman a look. “I assume you got what you wanted,” he asked the captain.

The woman took a lungful of air. “Yes, sir, I did!” she said, beaming widely, motioning her head behind her. West and Greene did not have to ask what or who she had in that ship. They just knew that they would have to deal with Aliya’s family soon.

Lyndon placed her hands on her hips, looking at the horizon. “You think she’s still alive?” she asked.

“She has to be,” West replied.

“And you’re certain she’ll be down south?”

His jaw tightened. “No.”

She sighed. “I told you, Blackwood, we should have just barged into that place. My men were ready.”

West shook his head. “There are too many innocent people in Belcourt. Children and women who do not deserve the attack.”

Lyndon turned to Greene. “I was actually thinking you men were afraid of a bunch of women hiding in the forest.”

Greene scowled at Lyndon. “You don’t know how these women fight, Lyndon.”

Lyndon shrugged. “Then it’s good we’re at sea, eh?” She winked at Greene. “I got canons.”

☙✾❧

Sasha felt a nudge at her back and she slowly woke up. It only took a second to realize where she was and remember why she was there. She was at the lower deck of the schooner and they had been traveling for days. It could have been five days, but she could not be sure because they had kept her in the dark. The only time she saw any hint of light was when the trapdoor was opened for one Soldier to deliver her food and water.

She may be uncertain of the days they had been traveling, but Sasha was sure of one thing. They were traveling south. Just as she had hoped.

“We’re almost there,” the Soldier standing above her said. “Get up.”

Sasha slowly did, feeling weaker than the first day they took her onboard. She had thrown up a few times, but no one paid it any mind. They were on a boat, anyway.

With the last of her strength, Sasha followed the Soldier up the stairs, grabbing the railing of the stairs with her bound hands. The tides were harsh today. She nearly lost her balance once or twice, and when she emerged onto the upper deck, her jaw tightened.

It was too dark to see. There was not even a horizon in sight.

She looked around at the women standing nearby. There were at least a dozen on the deck. Surely, there were more somewhere. She looked for Gabrielle, but the woman was not around. There were familiar faces, but none of them she knew too well. The Soldier that led her upstairs pushed her forward. Another met her and caught her by the arm to drag her to the side of the deck, overlooking the cold ocean.

It was only then did Sasha realize how large the schooner was, reminding her of Belcourt’s power, the one she dared defy.

The hand around her arm tightened, pulling her along the railings. Soldiers were watching closely while others worked on the sails. The lamps around the schooner were enough to provide the Soldiers enough light to do their tasks. And it was enough for Sasha to see what was before her and her heart dropped.

She was facing a plank that extended outward from the side of the schooner.

She looked around. She looked up. Even the sky was bare of stars. Were they near the island?

“Sinhold is an island, but it never belonged to Belcourt,” the Soldier said beside her. “Are you surprised?” the voice sounded amused as blood drained down Sasha’s face. The Soldier pointed at the plank. “This is Belcourt’s Sinhold, Sasha.”

☙✾❧

The schooner had stopped. The sails were down and the anchor was dropped.

And just as Ellise thought that the ladies would prepare for a short trip somewhere to deliver Sasha to her destination, she realized that they were nowhere near an island.

This was definitely unexpected.

No Sinhold.

They were dropping Sasha here. And these mad ladies anchored down to watch her die.

Ellise wasn’t certain if it was the perfect time to intervene. The woman was making Sasha walk up the plank. Sasha may lose her balance and fall off now. If she did, then that would be quite unfortunate. But if she intervened now, she would expose herself and she would be the unfortunate one.

Because Dior was taking his bloody time!

The hood of her stolen green cloak flapped against her cheek, and she twitched her face against it. She rolled her eyes to the side where the water was now calm and black down below. No sign of Dior.

The Soldier behind Sasha ordered for her to climb up the plank. And furthermore to the tip of the plank.

Ellise sighed. The wind was strong and Sasha would not last long on the plank.

From a distance, she could see a hint of a light moving toward them. That must be Blackwood, but it was probably an hour away.

Then she heard a sound, and she at the opposite direction and found another light coming closer toward them, blinking three times, then once.

Her jaw clenched. It was about bloody time!

She immediately set in motion. Ellise left her guarding position at the side of the boat, just below the top deck, and rushed toward the nearest Soldier. As the woman turned to look at her, Ellise reached for her arm, pulled her down and sent the side of her left hand down the Soldier’s nape. Then she stealthily jumped over woman’s slumped form and proceeded further down the side of the schooner. She grabbed a gas lamp and hid behind a barrel. She took off her cloak, poured the contents of the lamp and threw the rest of the lamp over it until it caught fire. Then she retraced her path back to the side of the deck, jumping over the unconscious Soldier, and made her way above the top deck where the wheel was.

A Soldier whirled around and Ellise sent her dagger straight into the woman’s abdomen before she could even shout. She pushed the Soldier away and reached for the captain who was just about to pull out her sword. “Too late,” Ellise said, kicking the stabbed Soldier when she attempted to reach for her weapon. “Do not scream—” she ordered the captain, but someone else did. Someone from below had seen the approaching schooner. And someone had discovered the fire.

Ellise clucked her tongue and kicked the stabbed Soldier again to knock her unconscious. She would bleed to death soon. Then she kicked the nearest gas lamp, sending it down to the deck below, opposite the first fire she started.

Then she led the captain away from the wheel and down the deck.

She could hear feet running everywhere to where the fires were.

“No one bloody moves or I slice your captain’s neck and no one goes home,” Ellise said to the Soldiers who blocked their path. The Soldier behind Sasha grabbed her, pulling her toward her, holding a knife against Sasha’s neck.

Ellise groaned. The captain was not moving as Ellise pressed her bloodied dagger against her skin, stepping forward and closer to where Sasha and the Soldier were.

“We can talk this out,” she offered the Soldier. “You have one unconscious Soldier and another wounded one by the wheel. She’ll die soon. Why don’t you give me what I want so you can save your burning boat?”

“She is Belcourt’s prisoner.”

“We can just tell your High Priestess you did your job.” She pulled the knife just a little to make the captain wince. “You give me that woman and I give you back your captain and you can sail away. If you stop the fire soon enough.” She sensed a Soldier stealthily making her way toward her. “I said no one bloody moves!” she cried out, pulling the dagger back until the captain gritted in pain and blood dripped down her neck.

The Soldier tightened her arm around Sasha’s neck, her face tight. This woman would never give them Sasha.

“Then we can wait,” said Ellise, guiding the captain nearer, aware of the other Soldiers nearby. “Tell your Soldiers to put down their swords, woman,” she said to the one holding Sasha. “Otherwise, the ship behind us would not hesitate to load their canons.”

The Soldiers turned to the direction of the ship coming toward them. The woman holding Sasha took a second to do the same and when she turned her head back to face Ellise, she saw Ellise already hurtling toward her, sending herself, the Soldier, and Sasha over the plank.

Ellise’s dagger dug into the Soldier’s shoulder and before they hit the water, she let go of the woman. She took a lungful of air and prepared for impact. Under the water, she waited until she reached the calm before turning and swimming to where she thought Sasha was. She felt the Soldier hit the water nearby, but they had no time.

It was too dark, but she grabbed a hold of Sasha. “Relax!” she ordered the woman who was struggling to take in air, kicking her legs fast. “Relax!” But Sasha could not help it. Her hands were tied, her dress heavy, and her struggle to stay afloat was making it difficult for Ellise.

Ellise looked behind her. The fire at the side of the schooner was enough for her to see the Soldier swimming back to the schooner with her uninjured arm. Above them, the other Soldiers were running up and down the deck, some of them fighting the fires, the others probably grabbing their weapons. She looked to her left. Dior was not near enough.

“Urgh!” she shouted in frustration because it was too bloody dark and she was getting tired.

She turned to Sasha, and she knew what she had to do. Raising her fist, she knocked the woman unconscious. Guiding Sasha’s chin close to her chest, Ellise wrapped her arm around her neck. She then guided Sasha closer to the side of the schooner.

She would not last long. She was a decent swimmer, but she was not used to swim while dragging another body with her.

Dior’s schooner was making a fast approach. The Soldiers above had started firing arrows at the water. Blindly, of course, because the darkness was making it a challenge.

And then a Soldier fell off the side of the schooner. Someone from Dior’s vessel was shooting.

Ellise then pushed away from the schooner and toward Dior’s. While she swam with Sasha around her her arm, an arrow went past the right side of her neck.

Ah, whoever thought she still deserved to live must enjoy watching her suffer.

As Dior’s schooner approached, someone threw down a rope and Ellise caught it with dear life. She tied herself and Sasha around the rope with the last of her remaining strength. A few more seconds in the water and she would have given up.

Men hauled her and Sasha up and into safety.

Ellise let go of Sasha and immediately, as soon as the rope was freed, two men grabbed the woman away. “She’s breathing!” one of them said.

Ellise rolled to her back, catching her breath.

“Are you all right?” Dior’s voice asked. Then she saw him kneel beside her. “Your neck is bleeding,” he noted, reaching down to inspect the wound. It must have been from the arrow earlier. “It is not fatal,” he told her, withdrawing his hand and standing up.

There were more gunshots from their end. Dior looked ahead. “They do not have guns.”

“They must have been confident no one will rescue her,” she said with a grunt before she rolled to her knees and looked up at him. “You’re late.”

His black hair blown by the wind, he directed his dark eyes down at her. His face was as blank as the night sky above them. “We were maintaining the distance we agreed on.” He extended his hand, and she took it. He pulled her up, saying, “We did not expect them to drop her in the middle of the ocean.” They watched the larger schooner before them struggle. “The fire is a good idea.”

“Thank you.”

The Soldiers were pulling their anchor out. And the sails, which had not caught fire as Ellise had hoped, were dropped. “Let them get away,” she ordered.

“We should take them,” Dior said.

She shook her head. “No, we let them get away.” When he looked at her, she scoffed. “I am sorry, Dior, but you are no longer Royal Master.”

He looked at Sasha who was still unconscious. “And it seems you are no longer Darcy.”

“She is unconscious,” she retorted. “I am still Darcy and I say we let the Soldiers go.”

“Why?”

“Because the Royal Master said so.” The Soldiers had stopped shooting their arrows. They were now focused on getting away. Ellise’s hand went to her neck. She looked at the blood on the tip of her fingers and clucked her tongue. She turned and ordered, “Give me blankets, Dior. I’m bloody freezing.”

XL | The Rat

When Sasha opened her eyes, she saw him. And she thought she was dead.

He was sleeping beside her, his face at peace, facing her.

She smiled. If this was heaven, then perhaps she was fine with it.

She lifted her hand and cupped the side of his face, running her thumb over his cheek, loving the warmth and the sharp stubbles against her palm.

Then his lids sleepily lifted, revealing light blue eyes.

Then she heard his breath of relief, and she saw the tears in his eyes. And she knew she was alive.

The whimper that escaped her lips, the painful clench in her chest that stole her breath, were not enough to define the overwhelming feelings. And when he gathered her in his arms and pulled her closer into his warmth, she was back, drowning in the ocean.

But this time it was not cold. It was warm; and her hands were not bound—they were wrapped around his shoulders; and she was gasping in relief rather than air. Because she was alive and he was here.

She choked in her tears and the words she wanted to say but could not utter. She pulled away, cupping his face with trembling hands. His mouth found hers in a gentle, tender kiss. She tasted tears and realized they were not just hers. He was crying with her.

He pulled her away, his thumbs absently wiping the tears off her cheeks as he stared at her in wonder, unashamed of his own tears. Her left cheek felt swollen from when Ellise punched her earlier, but it did not matter because he kissed her again and buried his face in the crook of her neck and shoulder, gasping for air as he silently cried, shoulders shaking under her arms. His own pulled her tighter.

“I’m sorry I’m late,” he choked against her neck. “I’m sorry.”

“You’re alive,” was all she could muster, turning her head to kiss his neck, his jaw, his face.

Moments after their tears were dry, they stayed in bed, fully clothed. His hand was on her abdomen, hers were on his.

“Where are we?” she croaked, looking at the walls of the small cabin. A small circular window showed clear blue skies outside and allowed a stream of light into the room.

“Ship,” he sleepily replied, sliding his arm around her waist, and rolling to his side. “We’re going back to Coulway.”

Sasha let the peaceful quiet linger for a moment. “Will you tell me what happened?”

His arm tightened around her. “Greene and I knew we had to lead Belcourt far from Sutherland while the others tried to take Leo to Herst. We decided to take the ship bound to London.” When he felt her stiffen in his arms, he chuckled. “We did not plan to stay on the ship, darling. The first night, the boat we paid came on time and took us back to shore.” A pause. “And they were waiting for us—the Soldiers.”

Sasha pulled away from him and sat up in bed. She pulled her knees toward her and wrapped her arms around them. She belatedly realized she was dressed in a white nightdress. She looked down at West. “Tanner knew of your plans.”

He nodded. “He was the one who purchased the tickets for us before we went down south. I never told him we were going back.” He reached for her hand. “But he must have known I would never have left Sutherland without you.”

“And where did they take you next?”

“For weeks, we were onboard their schooner. The same one you were in. They interrogated us, wanted to know where Leo was. Where Reginald was.” A bitter smile curled his lips. “I don’t know how we managed to say anything, but we did. And I guess they grew tired of it. Or they must have thought there was no use. They already knew where Leo was.”

“The Everleigh attack. Tanner claims he never meant to betray us.”

West’s face turned dark. “I will have to hear for myself.” He turned on his back, placing their clasped hands over his chest as he looked up at the ceiling. “I met her.”

Sasha blinked. “Who?”

“Arielle. She was there on the schooner. On our last day.” His eyes met hers. “She hates me.”

“I already told you she does.”

“She was there to tell me that my friend Tanner says hello. She told me she will take me where they took our mother.”

“Sinhold.”

“But there is no Sinhold.”

“That’s how you knew they would never let me live.”

He slowly nodded. His hand tightened around hers. “If Dior was not there first, I did not think we could have made it in time. They anchored far from where they left us for dead.”

She bent and kissed his mouth. “That’s why I was Darcy. I knew we needed Dior’s schooner.”

He smiled. “Your plan worked even without me.”

Her lips twitched. “I always told you I will not always need you.” He grinned. She traced his brow with her fingertips. “I was honestly worried Ellise would refuse the task. You have to remind me to thank her.” She kissed him and lingered longer. “How did you survive?”

He took a deep breath. “The captain of this ship found us floating in the sea. They were not given permission to dock in Sutherland as they did not have the papers, and they were trying to find somewhere to illegally do so. They found us and we recuperated in this ship for two weeks. They were traveling to London, but we convinced the captain to turn the ship around, promising her entrance into Sutherland.”

“Her?”

“The captain’s name is Vanessa Lyndon.”

“What does she want in Sutherland?”

“A man.”

Sasha narrowed her eyes at him. “Did you promise her this man?”

“I would have promised her my soul, Sasha.”

She grinned. “I am stepping down as Darcy,” she said after a while.

“As you should. We are getting married. The Royal Master cannot have Darcy as a wife.”

“Your child will need a father. I should marry you after all,” she said with a sigh. “And Seven needs a mother.”

He pulled her down toward him. She met his kiss and the warmth of his arms. “I love you,” he whispered against her mouth. She smiled as his hand planted over her abdomen. “I love you both.”

☙✾❧

Tanner’s head was bent when Sasha entered the room with West. Behind them were Dior and Ellise, followed by Rider and Greene.

Sensing that he had visitors, Tanner lifted his head and his eyes widened. “West!”

“I want to know everything,” West said in a cold voice he never used to Tanner before. “How did it start, Tanner?”

Tanner closed his eyes and swallowed. Sasha looked around and remembered it was the same room they kept Gabrielle. There was a bed in one corner. She remained quiet as Tanner began to speak.

“She approached me after a night at Stark’s. She was already in my carriage. She said she was from Belcourt and that she needed my help. I did not realize who she was until she told me herself.”

“And you believed her.”

“She…” Tanner sighed. Then she scoffed. “I was a bloody idiot.”

“How many times have you met her, Tanner?”

“I lost count. After that carriage ride, I only met her inside Belcourt. She led me to believe I was a hidden flower for her.”

“You bloody know Maidens do not receive lovers.”

“I know, but she led me to believe she had enough power to fool Belcourt. She led me to believe that everyone in Belcourt thought I was a flower who was being called into the Palace. We have always been careful. Or at least that’s what wanted me to believe.”

“He would have been given entry into anywhere because he was a subject of interest,” Sasha informed them, her eyes on Tanner. “You were fooled to the greatest extent, Tanner, and it led to this because you never told a soul.”

“You told her about Everleigh.”

Tanner’s jaw tightened.

“You bloody bastard,” Greene growled.

Tanner closed his eyes. “I told her about Everleigh because I needed to know something.” He opened his eyes. Everyone waited for him to explain. “She found out I purchased tickets to London for two. She thought it was for the two of us. She sounded genuinely happy. She saw the receipts in my coat. I did not tell her for who it was.” Tanner swallowed. “And then you disappeared with Greene and thought she may have had something to do with it.”

“The bloody hell she did!” Greene burst out.

“I told her about Everleigh. I needed to know if she would send their women there. And she did. But I did not realize Garmont and the others were staying.”

“When she realized that Leo is still alive, she came to meet with you.”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“She claimed Belcourt learned Leo is alive, and she wanted me to confirm if it was true. Because, as she said, she wanted to help us keep him safe.” He looked at Sasha. “She never knew who you were, Sasha. I never told her.”

Dior, to Sasha’s surprise, rushed toward Tanner and boxed the man with one fist. “You cost us Garmont’s life, you bastard,” Dior said through his teeth.

“Dior,” Ellise said, and the man returned to her side.

“You let yourself be fooled by Belcourt!” Greene growled.

“She is West’s sister!” Tanner shouted back. “I wanted to save her! Albert was poisoning her mind.”

“She told you about Albert?”

“Yes.”

“And why was she working with Albert?”

“So he could be king.”

“But Albert is to be king.”

“Not when Reginald is still around. He was the High Priestess, but now that he is dead, Arielle is regent until the Elected is old enough. But she does not want it. She said that all she wanted was to get out of Belcourt.”

“She could have taken my offer of help,” West said.

“You think I did not ask her that? I did. She said Albert had been watching West closely.”

“So who killed Albert? Arielle? The king?”

“I do not know. Someone who will do anything to stay in power, either in Belcourt or the kingdom. To be honest, I do not know anymore. I admit I have been careless and reckless. I thought I was… I thought I was saving her.” He closed his eyes. “I still think Arielle can still be saved. Your sister can still be saved, West. You should understand that these women have been reared to believe only in Belcourt. Sasha,” he said, turning to Sasha. “You know this is true. She must have an explanation about Everleigh. It could be that she was forced to tell them.”

“The fact remains that she is a danger to us,” Ellise said. “She has gained power in Belcourt. What made you so stupid to think you could change her? Love? Are you in love with the woman?

Silence followed.

Chest heaving, Tanner turned his head to West. “She is still your sister. She needs to be saved.”

“She threw me in the ocean herself, Tanner,” said West. Tanner stiffened. “Right after she discovered you bought two tickets out of Sutherland, she went to see us die.”

Blood drained down Tanner’s face. It seemed to finally dawn on him what Arielle was capable of and what he let himself be fooled into. Any hope in his eyes melted into nothing, replaced by a look of betrayal. And then his head fell and his shoulders shook. Sasha could not tell if he was crying.

West looked around the room, at the five people with him, and then at Tanner. “From this day on, everyone in the Royal Circus shall recognize you as a traitor. Your membership is revoked.” He paused while Tanner silently accepted his fate. “But for everyone else present in this room, your true mission has just started.”

Tanner looked up at West, confusion on his face. Sasha looked at West and she knew he was struggling as well. Rider remained impassive, just watching everything unfold without batting an eye.

She felt a lump in her throat, for she had witnessed these three men as friends. And to see them in this situation was sending tiny prickles of pain from her chest to her fingertips.

“Every fiber of my being wants to send you away, Tanner, but I hope I will not make the biggest mistake of my life with what I’m about to say next.”

Tanner frowned, then his face softened, as if he finally understood that he had been given one last chance. “In Garmont’s name, I will do anything you ask of me. You can kill me afterwards if you wish.”

☙✾❧

Dior watched Ellise climb into his carriage. “Take me home,” she ordered.

The corner of his lips curled. “You are still Darcy, are you not?”

“She refuses to take the title back.” She looked at him. “You are lucky you are off the hook.”

He fixed his coat. “I enjoy not having the responsibility.”

“I agree. It is quite a task to lead so many incapable men, my brother being one of them.” Then her eyes narrowed. “You father will be disappointed.”

“You mean my mother. My father is only happy Eaton is back.”

Ellise looked out the window and sighed. “They are going to wed,” she said through her teeth. “Must be for the babe.”

“Eaton also needs an heir. I see no other reason.”

“Perhaps they are in love.”

He shrugged. “They could be, yes.”

She clucked her tongue. “This is still your fault. You nominated me.”

He hid a smile. She looked beautiful even at her most uncomfortable state. “It is not a curse, Elle.”

She rolled her eyes. “I will be looking after dozens of grown-up male children. Of course, it will be a bloody curse.” She paused, then caught him watching her. She held his gaze. “Do you have brandy?”

“In my villa, yes.”

“Is your villa safe?”

“Yes.”

“Then I would like a brandy.”

“You cannot stay past midnight.”

“Then you have to take me home before midnight.”

“I have a horse. You can borrow it. I go to bed by midnight.”

She sighed. “I am glad you are the same boring man. Very well, your horse will do.”

XLI. Engagement Ball

JANUARY 1812

Caroline was with her mother and the Duchess of Whitton, Trent’s mother, inside their parlor in Brierwell. The two ladies were discussing the upcoming union of their children over tea while Caroline mentally cursed Trent for being absent.

She understood that he had to be away. After the rescue of the former Darcy, developments within the Royal Circus were growing. He had resigned as a gentleman in Belcourt, and Caroline had hoped he would have more time. Oh, how wrong she was.

Trent was given more tasks and missions; not dangerous ones, he said, but it required attention and time. He often complained, but she sensed he enjoyed it.

The holidays had passed, and she barely had enough time to spend with him. Their mothers were always around, dragging Caroline from shop to shop if Trent would visit. And if they were both free, her father would demand Trent’s time in his study and God only knew what they talked about.

Caroline stared at her nails. If she was still in Belcourt as a Belle, she would already be out in Coulway, following other Belles around. Or if not, she may be in a villa sharing tea and gossips with Ruby and the others. Her boring life had resumed; the thrill and mystery of Belcourt a mere thing of the past.

When the door burst open and Jamie, Trent’s younger brother, rushed in, Caroline’s face fell.

“Mind yourself, Jamie,” the Duchess of Whitton absently said, frowning down at two laces that looked exactly the same to Caroline, but apparently not for the two mothers. “That is not how we open doors.”

“Sorry,” Jamie murmured, making his way toward Caroline. He seemed rather anxious as he bent down and whispered, “I need your help.”

“Why?” she asked. “Is it Camila?”

Jamie nodded. Then, with his eyes, he motioned toward the mothers. It was a secret.

“Excuse us for a moment,” Caroline said, jumping to her feet. She was only happy to escape the parlor.

“Come back soon, darling,” her mother said. “We still have to choose the paper for the ball invitations.”

As soon as the door closed behind them, Jamie turned to her stiffly and in a rush said, “Camila had an accident.”

“What!” she cried out, eyes wide open.

“Hush,” said Jamie. “She does not want the mothers to know. She believes it is nothing serious. But I think it is. She cannot walk. But there is no blood though, and mayhap not fatal.”

“Where is she?”

Jamie cleared his throat. He wiped the sweat off his temple. “At the cabin.”

“What!” Caroline hissed. “You are not permitted to go to the cabin!”

“It is safe. There are guards all over the place. And workers are everywhere, doing work for the ball.”

“Still!” She stole the parlor door a glance. Their mothers would go berserk. “How did it happen?”

“I’ll explain on the way. I’ve already arranged a carriage so we can carry her back home.”

“Oh, you fools!” Caroline growled. “Whyever would you go to the cabin! You never go there!”

“We thought it a good idea to venture outside.”

Caroline glared at her future brother-in-law. “The two of you were never fit for an adventure outside.” She rushed to the hall and out the front doors where a carriage was already waiting for her. Soon, they were on their way to the cabin. “How did it happen?”

Jamie cleared his throat again and would not meet her eyes. “I will let Camila do the explaining.”

Caroline tried to calm herself. She closed her hands, then opened them to stop herself from reaching out and strangling the boy calmly sitting in front of her. “You will someday marry my sister, Jamie. I hope that you do not tolerate her whims in the future.”

Jamie looked at her. “Like how Trent tolerates yours?”

She stiffened. “Trent and I have a deeper understanding.”

“Camila and I have the same.”

“No, you do not.”

“Yes, we do.”

She sighed. “Fine. I hope you work on it further. Know each other’s limitations.”

“We do.”

Caroline sighed. “Very well, you do. Still, I hope that you can protect her more in the future. It is winter. Anything can happen.”

“I will. It is not snowing.”

“Snow or not, we do not know when a blizzard may strike.” Trent had told their mothers the same thing when they planned for a winter wedding, but Caroline had to stop him because they must wed soon because she could not simply wait. She cleared her throat, then shifted in her seat uncomfortably. “And I hope that you will love her. And that she will feel the same.”

Jamie only blinked at her in confusion.

“And in the future, should either of you feel that you cannot marry the other, I hope that you will not think of the betrothal. Think of each other’s happiness. Will you do that for me, Jamie?”

“You mean Camila may love another man apart from me?”

“Or you may fall for someone else entirely.”

“I do not see that happening.”

She smiled. “Still, I hope that you remember that you will always have my support and that of Trent’s should you decide to follow your heart in the future. And if your hearts tell you to be together, then we will celebrate with you. If it is the opposite, we will fight the parents with you.”

Jamie frowned at her but nodded.

When they reached the cabin later, Caroline jumped out of the carriage with Jamie.

“She is at the tombstone,” said her the boy.

“She didn’t go inside?”

“She says the cabin is too drafty.”

Rolling her eyes, Caroline proceeded to her daughter’s tombstone.

But she did not find Camila there.

Trent, on the other hand, was standing by the tree, grinning like a fool. Her sister, she realized, was sitting on a bench not far away, completely fine.

“What is this, Trent?” she asked, slowly making her way toward him. Then she scoffed when he went on one knee. “Good Lord, are you proposing?”

“He is,” Jamie whispered as he walked past her to join Camila on the bench.

Caroline laughed. “You fool, we are getting married. You do not have to—”

“Allow me,” he said, showing her a ring. “I was thinking of a necklace, but I know you lose them now and then. A ring, I believe, is reasonably less prone to be misplaced. And it is cheaper.”

A snort escaped her.

“Our parents deprived us of the courtship, so I figured I should at least propose.”

Her eyes watered. “You are making me cry.”

“I intended to do that,” he grinned up at her. “Caroline Comhar, will you marry me?”

She could have teased him and said she was having second thoughts, but she knew that he would not believe her, so she nodded and said, “Yes.”

He stood and took her hands in his, and gave her a kiss. His forehead against hers, he bent and slipped the ring onto her finger. It was a simple gold band with small diamonds encrusted on it—unassuming, but filled with intentions. “I love you,” he whispered to her. “I asked Philippa if she agrees and I believe she does.”

Caroline chuckled and sniffed in tears.

“You are my best friend, my partner in crime, my enemy at times, yet I still find myself always wanting more. I will never tire of having you around because every moment you fill a unique role. And I love you. And you know I have for so long.”

“Trent,” she said, choking in her own tears, “you idiot, I cannot stop crying!”

He laughed then and wrapped her in his arms, kissing the top of her head. “Your tears are safe with me, darling, always remember that.”

☙✾❧

The engagement ball thrown by the two powerful dukedoms was grand. The two duchesses wanted nothing short of splendid and they invited everyone from all over Sutherland. The royal family would have been there if they were not mourning for Albert’s death.

Brierwell was transformed into an extravagant fair that was almost comparable to the Season Fair, the biggest one held in Coulway. Dozens of gazebos were erected and decorated according to the specifications of both duchesses. Entertainment varied from one place to another, from one garden to the next.

Caroline had to suffer the grand entrance her mother envisioned for her since her birth. She may not have had a Season debut, but she had the most amazing introduction to society with the heaviest gown she had ever worn.

“Do not leave my side,” she whispered to Trent after their families made a toast for their upcoming union, “I may trip. I am serious, Trent. This gown must be made of steel.” She clutched his arm tightly, the smile on her face turning into a scowl with each step she took.

“Then change into a different one,” he said, looking around. “I am certain no one would notice.”

“Are you bloody crazy?”

He looked down at her, his eyes glimmering with adoration. “I can help you.”

Caroline’s heart thudded against her chest. Good Lord, she had never had the chance to be alone with him since she returned. By alone, she meant alone in a locked room, unclothed. She cleared her throat. Then she turned away from him to go to her mother.

“Mother, I cannot breathe.”

Concern immediately clouded her mother’s features. “What do you mean you cannot breathe?”

“It is the gown. It is too heavy. I swear I will faint if I stay in it for another minute.” She begged with her eyes. “I have another one.”

“It is a marvelous idea, dear,” answered Trent’s mother who was standing beside hers. “Flaunt as many gowns as you like. If I have a daughter, I would have her change five times.”

Ten minutes later, she and Trent were rushing back into the manor, chuckling like children. They’ve had many moments like this in the past, them as children, running away from their parents with triumphant and naughty laughter. And it still felt the same. Because she was with the same man.

Once, Trent pulled her under a staircase and claimed her mouth, tenderly at first and then hungrily. “I want you now,” he groaned against her lips.

“And I you,” she replied, pushing away from him. “But not tonight. We have a ball to see through.”

He escorted her up to her room. He followed her inside and stopped her when she reached for the bell pull. Then he gathered her in her arms and found her mouth. A lamp was lit in one corner of the room, enough for him to see where to lead her.

“If we can be quick—” were the only words he needed from her. He groaned and pushed her to the bed. He followed soon after, covering her laughter with his mouth as he pushed the skirts of her gown higher while hastily freeing himself from his trousers.

He cursed against her mouth because his hands were shaking. Bloody hell, he was shaking. She chuckled, and he punished her by biting on her lower lip. She lifted her hips against his hands, working on his trousers, teasing and taunting.

Trent growled in her ear. Bloody tarnation, missed her this way.

“This gown should be burned,” he breathed out into her ear.

It was a great struggle, but he finally managed to free himself.

Her hands flew over her head, clutching the sheets as he found her ready for him. A soft growl vibrated through her exposed throat as she pulled her head back, digging into the mattress while her back arched, her hips grinding against his hand and fingers.

She moaned his name, a desperate plea.

His hand pulled at the strings of her stays and mayhap he was hurting her, but she seemed to not mind because her other hand came to tug at his hair, leading his mouth down her breast, silently making an order. With one more tug, and a tearing sound of a fabric, he freed one breast and warmed it with his mouth.

The muffled music from downstairs were no more as Trent buried himself into her. The magic was not on the grounds of Brierwell. It was not in the extravagant gowns and dancing and music. It was here, in her bed.

He buried his groan of pleasure in the crook of her neck. He tasted the salty taste of her skin and sucked as he buried himself deeper, his hands digging into her hips, foregoing the task of completely stripping her.

He wanted to feel more, but this was as heaven enough. The friction of the fabric against their skin; their hot, moist breaths echoing around the room like silk; the teasing and feeling of urgency were enough to drive them both to the peak, to an explosive wonder that was solely their own.

Panting, Trent turned his head, his mouth breathing hot against her jaw. Then he grinned, kissing her there. “Have I said I love you today?”

She swallowed and scoffed. “Enough to make me deaf,” she retorted.

He raised on his elbows and kissed her mouth, tasting the wine on her tongue, and smiling. Then he pulled away, taking her with him. She looked completely debauched. He would have her again, this time from behind. He would make her weak with his hands and mouth alone. But now was not the time. They had more later on.

“Now, let us get your dressed, darling. We have guests waiting.”

☙✾❧

“You look flushed,” Ellise noted when Caroline sauntered toward her. Then her friend looked down at her light blue dress. “What happened to your humongous gown?”

“It turned into a pumpkin, I’m afraid,” she retorted. “And I am flushed because Trent and I just made passionate love in my bedchamber.”

“Your jokes are sometimes not funny at all, Caroline. Surely, you could not finish a sexual act in such a short time,” her friend replied, her stoic face telling her she did not take any of her statement seriously. Caroline could only laugh. Ellise looked out of the veranda. “What a waste of money, don’t you think so? Everyone will soon freeze to death.”

“I agree,” she said, grinning at the woman. Ellise was wearing a simple puce silk gown, a pair of long white gloves, and her hair tied like it always was in a ponytail behind her. The woman was beautiful. In fact, Caroline had always thought Ellise was too beautiful for anyone. She had known many men who had been drawn to Ellise the first time they met her. The woman’s hazel eyes were big and clear, lined with thick lashes that could either entice or slice a man’s soul. Her lips had a natural curl in the corners, and it should have been why the men always thought Ellise was an easy woman.

Every man who ever thought Ellise St. Vincent was an easy catch had been proven wrong after just one encounter. Most often, those encounters were never followed by another. There were only a few people Ellise considered friends, Trent and Caroline among them. And perhaps Robert. They were all around the same age, and had been around the same circle of people.

“You will soon be a prisoner,” said Ellise. “How do you feel about that?”

Caroline cleared her throat, because the word prisoner made her think of herself tied to the bed, naked and squirming as Trent pleasured her with his mouth. Then she coughed, the image too stubborn to go away. Oh, good Lord, she was a harlot. “I will be a willing prisoner,” she told her friend.

Ellise frowned at her. “You look truly flushed. Are you certain you are feeling fine?”

“Yes, I am. Elated, as a matter-of-fact.” She looked about. “Where’s your mother?”

“Home.”

“She did not come?”

“She is with the child.”

“Ah, of course,” Caroline said with understanding. The mention of the child reminded her of Fatima, and she wondered how the women were. Guilt washed over her. Here she was, having a grand ball, while there were women longing for their child within Belcourt.

Taking a deep breath, Caroline told herself she would not let her feelings toward Belcourt and its women ruin this night. It would take time, but she hoped it would eventually free those women. “And your father?”

“Out here somewhere with my brother. Perhaps in the gaming room.”

“Aliya?”

“In a delicate condition. She is home in Strait.”

Caroline nodded. “Have you seen Trent?” She had not seen him since he left her bedchamber to call for her maid to help with her hair.

“He was with Robert earlier,” said Ellise dryly, sipping from her glass of wine. “This wine is too sweet.”

“We have brandy.”

“Where?”

“I do not know. Find a drawing room. I am certain you can find a good bottle.”

Ellise started to turn then stopped. “Who is that woman talking to Trent?”

Caroline turned and then froze. “Jade.”

The wench!

The woman’s audacity to come here. Here!

There were hundreds of guests. Of course, it would have been easy for the witch to be here.

“Is she supposed to be here?”

“No.”

Ellise nodded. “I figured.” Then she frowned. “Is she a Belle?”

“Yes.”

“I figured.” Tilting her head to the side, Ellise asked, “Trent is dragging her somewhere.”

Indeed, her fiancé was dragging Jade somewhere, and Caroline followed. Ellise made a move to follow, but she said, “No, stay here. Make certain no one finds out.”

“You cannot be here, you have to leave,” she heard Trent say in a low, controlled voice. He did not sound angry, but Caroline could feel the shaking fury underneath his tone.

She followed them down a corridor.

“I know you want me here. Should we find a room, darling?” Jade asked, the woman’s voice bringing back memories to Caroline she would rather forget. “I’m sure Caroline would not mind. She is not here, is she? She must be with friends.”

“Jade, I am not longer a gentleman of Belcourt. You are no longer my Belle.”

“Now, I know you only did that because her father demanded—”

Caroline did not let the woman finish. She rushed forward, grabbed the woman by the arm, and dragged her down the corridor, leaving Trent behind.

“What—” Jade began, but Caroline smiled down at her and pushed her into an empty drawing room. When Trent followed, she closed the door in his face saying, “Guard the door, darling,” and faced Jade. “What are you doing here, Jade?”

The woman blinked. “Carol! It is wonderful to see you.”

Caroline looked down at the woman’s dress. It was the same white one Caroline was supposed to wear on her wedding day. Her red hair was adorned with pearls, the same way Caroline’s was when she was a Belle. Good Lord, this woman was insanely obsessed.

“Forgive me, Jade, but my memory is quite poor of late. But I do remember a tiny bit about what I said to you the first time we met.”

Jade blinked, her smile fading as confusion morphed on her face.

“Did I not tell you not to invade my privacy?” Caroline asked, not a bone in her body willing to keep up the act of a lost memory. Belcourt already knew she did not lose her memory. And obviously, they did not tell Jade. Nor had they reprimanded the woman about what she did because she was still walking around freely as if she had done nothing wrong.

“Whatever do you mean, Carol?”

“I value my privacy, Jade. Trent, I am afraid, is my privacy. He is mine. You can no longer play with him.” She took a step toward the door. “Now, if you would please leave my party, I would be very grateful. And do not call me Carol. I am Caroline. Only Trent calls me Carol.”

Caroline reached for the door handle but stopped when Jade said, “You are too confident, Caroline. Is it because you have everything?” The ire in the woman’s tone reverberated toward Caroline and she turned to face a very furious, deranged woman. “You have never experienced having nothing, you spoiled brat.”

She frowned. “It is not my fault I was born privileged, Jade. As it is not my fault to be loved by the man I love. But it will be my fault if I allow someone to ruin everything. And I believe you tried to do that once, did you not?”

If Jade was ever doubtful, then she now had her answer. She sneered, her brow arched high. “So you remember.”

Caroline smiled. “No, Jade, I never forgot.”

The woman’s face froze.

“So, you see, you have never played me. In fact, it was I who played you.” She pulled open the door. “I am still trying to figure out how to deal with you. You have Belcourt’s protection, after all. But if you do not leave this ball right now, Belcourt may just lose one Belle. The forest is nearby, if I am not mistaken.”

She did not wait for Jade’s next words. She walked out the door and Trent followed her. “Please make certain the guards see her outside,” she told him.

He took her hand and led her to another door, this time it was not empty. There were a couple of guests inside who congratulated them. They hastily conveyed their thanks before walking out. Trent led her further down, pausing at the foot of the stairs to order the two footmen to escort a red-haired lady wearing a white gown out of the estate.

As the pair of footmen rushed off, Trent led Caroline to the second landing and into her father’s library.

“Why would you do that? Are you bloody insane?” Trent demanded. “Now, the woman would be on to you.”

“She would always be on to me, Trent. She will attack again and I am tired of constantly wondering when . We might as well not prolong it.” She smiled at him.

“You are too impetuous, Carol.”

She sighed. He was not wrong. “Yes, but this time I am ready for her.”

XLII. Back at Birth

“I’ll head for the villa in Birth tomorrow,” Trent said to Caroline. They were in bed, of course, because she was in Coulway, bound to meet Esther. She came by his villa to rest as she told her mother earlier, before heading to the palace.

She ran her hand over his stubbled jaw. “And I shall be in our villa in Birth by then,” she said, kissing his shoulder.

“You will?”

“Ellise has agreed to go with me. We are leaving after my meeting with Esther,” she added, lightly biting his arm. “Should I visit you? Or will you climb up my window?”

Pulling her closer against his length, Trent bent his head and whispered in her ear, “I will come to you this time.” His fingers traced her thigh under the covers. “What did you tell your mother?”

“Oh,” she sighed with pleasure as his fingers dipped between her legs. “That I am not feeling well and I need the fresh air so I wanted to come early…” Her chin tilted and her mouth sought his with a moan. “And then I told her I wanted to be with you before the wedding, by the sea, making love; and I also told her not to worry because we are going to be married anyway.”

“No, you did not tell her that.”

“But I wanted to.”

His laughter rang around the room. He pulled her on her back, she spread her legs wider, and he settled between them.

“No comeback?” she chided.

He shook his head. “Let us not talk for a while,” he said, kissing her. “My mouth will be quite busy,” he added, eliciting a fire in her eyes, and she bit her lower lip, reaching behind her for the post as his mouth moved lower and lower still.

☙✾❧

Caroline had been waiting for Esther to call for her, and that day came merely a few days before her wedding with Trent.

The woman was in Cloveshire Palace, still in mourning.

One of Esther’s ladies-in-waiting guided Caroline into the princess’ bedchamber, which was far more extravagant than any rooms in Sutherland. Gold lined all corners of the room, from the woman’s giant four-poster bed to the brush on her dresser.

Caroline had only been in that room a few times in the past because Esther always enjoyed taking adventures outside the palace where she said she could be free. But for now, she had to mourn and lock herself in.

“I was told of what happened to you, Caroline,” Esther said the moment they were left alone, eyes welling with tears. “I spent months fretting over you, but your father assured me you were doing well in Belcourt. He said Belcourt is a friend of the kingdom and he was not worried. I wanted to tell her to take you out of there, but how could I? No one believed me and my theories against Belcourt. I cannot believe you landed in there after your attack!”

“I was surprised as well. You cannot imagine the horror I felt.”

Esther’s petite form stood and walked toward Caroline. “It must have been because of me and my stupid conspiracies about my brother. If I did not ask you to spy on him, it would not have happened.”

“Oh, it was not because of you,” Caroline had assured her. She took the woman’s hand and squeezed it. She did not if Esther was innocent. No one could ever be sure where the royal family was concerned. There was always something lurking in the shadows in this type of games. But Esther was a cousin, and they had shared many moments together in the past. She knew how to deal with the woman. “I had an amazing adventure in Belcourt.”

“Have you found something suspicious?” Esther asked. “You were there when Albert died, yes? I was meaning to call for you, but your father advised that we step back for a moment as he does not wish for Belcourt to focus their attention on you after leaving should they indeed be responsible for my brother’s death.”

“I found many interesting things in Belcourt, but nothing deeper. They guard their secrets religiously. And no one truly trusted me there. I was considered an outcaste.”

Esther sighed.

Caroline shifted in her seat and the princess sat beside her, making her even more uncomfortable. How one does comfort someone who may be an enemy? “Has there been any progress on Albert’s case?”

Esther shook her head. “I mean, no, I do not know. Father does not share such news. Emory, too. Mother and I are distraught, of course.”

“But you must have your own suspicions.”

“I do, but I do no longer wish to take them seriously. Or act upon them. Look how things turned out.”

“Surely, it is not your fault.”

“I knew something was up, but I did not expect this. I… I loved Albert. I still love him. I miss him dearly. And guilt overwhelms me because he died with me thinking he was planning something against the kingdom.”

“We all have silly ideas, Esther. And you only did what you thought was best.”

“But that is the point, Carol. I could have just sat here in my pretty dress and did nothing. And maybe Albert would still be alive. Someone must have felt threatened. Someone must have learned of my suspicions and misinterpreted it. And now Albert is dead.”

“Albert is dead because someone wants him dead. You did not want him dead, did you?”

“No, of course not!”

“Then whoever killed Albert is the only one responsible, not you. He was the crown prince, Esther. Of course, there were people who wanted him dead.”

“I hate that some people think it could be Emory. Good Lord, Emory does not even want to be king and now he is next in line!”

“Gossips die, Esther.”

Esther forced a smile and wiped her tears. “I know. I just… I do not know how I can make this right.”

“You simply have to deal with his death first and foremost. Let the others who have the power bring Albert the justice he deserves.”

Esther nodded. “Yes, I know. It’s just a little difficult.”

“Losing someone will always be difficult,” Caroline said. “But it will get better. The pain will lessen. And whatever remains, you will learn how to bear.”

☙✾❧

“How was the ball?”

“I enjoyed their brandy,” Ellise replied. Seated in a chair, she looked down at her feet. “Your dog is sniffing my foot.”

Sasha smiled at the spaniel. “Seven,” she called, and the dog immediately turned and ran across the carpet to where Sasha sat and jumped on the woman’s lap. “I heard Jade, the Belle, barged into the ball.”

“Yes.” She turned to the window. Everleigh was a nice place, but she would rather not be here. She would rather be on the island just across from here.

“How is Rothsker?”

“Still a child.”

“I am glad he is in your care, Ellise.”

“I have no choice.” She turned to stare at Sasha. “Are your plans final?”

The woman nodded. “We have to do it.”

Ellise shook her head. “I cannot believe you have done such great sacrifices for Belcourt. You could live a wonderful life as we speak.”

“I am having a wonderful life.”

Ellise shrugged.

“Belcourt has been my home most of my life. It is home to hundreds of women and children.”

“So I’ve heard,” she wryly said.

“But Belcourt needs a revolution. One that is different,” Sasha said, voice even and precise. Ellise liked that about the woman. She liked that somehow Sasha was the same as she. Her emotions were always controlled, her mind always aware. “It should be timely, and it should be a willing one,” Sasha continued.

“You want the women to discover things on their own.”

“As I have, yes.”

“Belcourt has been around for decades. No one ever thought of doing what you did. What makes you think someone will do so now?”

“Because I have planted questions in their heads. Because of what I did, they are now curious. We have a chance.”

“I do not intend to focus on Belcourt. They should save themselves on their own now that you are no longer inside.”

Sasha nodded. “Someone eliminated Albert. Arielle is a threat, but she does not have as much influence on the king. I am almost certain she does not have a relationship with him. Albert may probably be the only member of the royal family who has a connection to her. And now that he’s dead, she may turn to her other brother, the new crown prince.”

“Emory.”

“Yes. We do not know Arielle’s plans. As regent of the High Priestess, she has control over Belcourt more than ever. We have to focus on how to keep Reginald and Leo safe while we prepare Sutherland for the return of their true king.”

Ellise nodded. Conditioning the people would be as easy as taming wild animals. They simply needed careful and subtle scheming.

“Who do you think killed Albert?” she asked Sasha.

“Emory. He is the most likely suspect. I see no reason why Arielle would lose the only ally she has in the royal family.”

“Then she may get to Emory for revenge.”

“Her desire for power may be greater than the feelings she had toward Albert.”

“Who do you think controlled who?”

“Between Albert and Arielle?” Sasha asked. “I cannot tell. But it must have been Albert. He entered Belcourt for a reason.”

“You still believe Albert meant to side with Napoleon?”

“Records show that Belcourt never liked Sutherland’s decision to side with Britain. Albert found an ally in Belcourt.”

“If Belcourt is siding with Napoleon, then the Royal Circus has to side with the kingdom.”

“We side with Sutherland.”

Ellise sighed. “I hate this sort of game.”

“But you are well-equipped for it more than I.”

Her eyes went to the dog sleeping on Sasha’s lap. “Your child will grow up in this kind of mess.”

“My child will grow up knowing what is right.”

“Fair point,” she said, standing up. “I have to go.”

“Are you going home to Coulway?”

“I prefer Strait, but it is too far. The St. Vincent villa in Coulway is also out of the question. My brother and his wife are back in there and they make my head ache. As you know, Aliya’s cousin is still missing.”

Sasha smiled. “We are doing our best to convince the captain to let him go before the ship departs Sutherland.”

“I do not care if she lets him go. I simply want my peace back. And for now, that is in Coulway.”

“Then you have your own villa in Coulway?”

“No.”

Sasha frowned. “Then where are you staying?”

“Sinclair.”

Sasha’s eyes widened. “The hospital?”

“It is very peaceful at night.”

“I cannot imagine how it might be with the number of patients that come and go.”

“Double that, and that is the chaos in my brother’s house. Oliver alone is equivalent to the noise of an entire ward.”

“West has a secret villa in Coulway. You are always welcome to stay there.”

“I will consider it. Thank you.”

☙✾❧

Trent wished he did not have to visit his parents, but he had to. His father demanded for his presence. But to be fair, their family dinner did not turn out to be as bad as he had thought.

The duke was not his typical brooding self. In fact, he seemed fine. By fine, he asked Trent about his next plans with the Circus. Still not the most ideal conversation with the family, but still an enormous improvement from last time when he shared the news that he was withdrawing his status as a gentleman of Belcourt.

He wondered if his mother had anything to do with it. The woman had been giving her husband a look throughout dinner and every time she did, the duke would clear his throat and ask Trent trivial questions. Always about the Circus, of course. Even Jamie, his brother, looked confused that the boy drew Trent aside after dinner to share his theory that the duke may be dying because he saw no reason why dinner lasted until the last course.

He knew he should thank his mother, but as he left home, he was uncertain if he wanted that version of his father. He was so used to the old devil that this one seemed a little too tamed for his taste.

But surely, it would not last long, he thought to himself while inside the carriage heading to Birth. The man would soon find more things for Trent to do. And there were many things to do. The new Darcy was making certain that everyone had a mission to fulfill, and Blackwood was letting her take the reins.

Working with Ellise St. Vincent was a pain, he thought. In fact, Trent would prefer working with Dior. But the man was back to being just a member of the Royal Circus. To Trent’s surprise, Dior seemed relieved he was no longer Royal Master; he had always thought the man desired the title.

He scoffed, realizing that he was discovering a lot of things lately. Perhaps because he was no longer a flower and therefore had more time to spend with the other Royals.

His journey was too boring that he was even surprised he was tired when he reached their villa. In five days, he would wed Caroline at the church where his parents married. The thought gave him enough energy to climb his way up to his bedchamber. Just five more days and she would be his.

Orlin must be somewhere, he thought, taking off his coat, also wondering if he should come to Caroline now. Remington had purchased the villa not a few blocks away many years ago. And ten miles away was Albert’s villa where everything started for him and Caroline.

He heard a sound coming from the garden below. Pulling at his cravat, he walked over to the window. Then he frowned, seeing a shadow disappearing to the side of the villa.

He rang for Orlin. When the man did not appear soon enough, Trent made his way down to the hall. And then he frowned. The doors were open, letting in the breeze from the sea outside.

“Orlin?” he called. “Anyone?” he asked again.

No answer.

He closed the door, turned, and found his way to the drawing room. “Orlin?” he called out again. Had the man forgotten that he would be here today and was still in Coulway? He walked over to the liquor cabinet, intending to pour himself a glass.

Then the door burst open. Trent whirled around to find two men walking into the room. He did not have to look twice to know who they were—or what they were. They were royal guards from Cloveshire.

He stiffened, sensing something was definitely wrong. Who in the royal family would come and visit him in the dead of the night?

Then his answer came as she walked into the room.

“Hello, Trent,” Jade greeted with a sweet smile.

XLIII. To Kill a Belle

Caroline winced as the carriage lifted in the air and landed back on frozen ground with a grunt. She held tightly on her seat, scowling at her friend sitting calmly from across her.

Ellise held out her hand, palm up.

Caroline gritted her teeth as they met another bump. Ellise was not smiling, but her eyes were. She was pleased, of course, as Caroline threw her the small purse. Inside, the coins clanged and jingled.

“What made you think she would come for you?” Ellise said, not really addressing Caroline, shaking her head. “It was clear she would come to him.”

Jaw tight, Caroline could only scowl. “Very well, you won the wager. She went to him.”

She bent her head to steal a look out the window. They were speeding down a familiar road.

They were in pursuit of Jade’s carriage, which was a mere small shadow ahead.

Ellise shared the window with her. “You are correct. She is taking him to Albert’s villa.”

“Can I have half of my money back then?” she asked.

“No, the wager was never about where she would take her captive. It’s about who the captive would be.” Leaning away, Ellise picked up her pistol and Caroline eyed it warily. She looked at the other pistol sitting beside her, one Ellise gave her earlier.

“Mayhap we should sneak in first. Surely she has other plans for him.”

Ellise looked out the window. When she thought her friend was ignoring her, Ellise spoke, “Indeed, she has other plans for him.”

With a frown, Caroline stared out the window. Jade’s carriage was not slowing down. In fact, it drove past Albert’s villa. “Where is she taking him?”

The answer came soon enough. Their carriage slowed down as Jade’s did.

Outside a chapel.

“The bloody wench!” cried Caroline with disbelief.

Ellise only sighed. “I made a mistake.”

“What?” Caroline asked, starting to panic.

“I miscalculated the time. He may be late.”

“Who?”

But Ellise did not reply. Instead, her friend said, “I did not expect her to bring Esther’s men.”

“It could be Emory’s.”

Ellise’s lips curled into the tiniest smile. “Are you certain?”

Caroline did not reply for Ellise may be correct. She looked down at her dress, then compared it to her friend’s shirt tucked in buckskin breeches. She was wearing her sturdiest silk slippers, but they paled in comparison to her friend’s leather booths. She sighed. “I am glad I asked your help,” was all she could say.

☙✾❧

“We shall marry,” Jade said to Trent, her eyes glinting with adoration as she stared at him.

She is crazy , Trent thought. Jade was holding a pistol while she smiled. One royal guard stood at the closed door.

“But we shall have to wait for the vicar. One of my men is out to rouse him from his sleep.”

Trent’s gaze roamed around the small chapel. Arched doorways at either side lined the walls. He could run to any direction and get away, but he was uncertain how many men Jade brought with her.

“Jade, why are you with the royal guards?”

Jade smiled. “A gracious friend offered help.”

Trent’s jaw tightened. “Did this friend also order you to kill Caroline?”

The smile vanished from the woman’s face. Her red hair reflected in her eyes, but she blinked the anger away and pulled at her lips again. The sight made the hairs at the back of Trent’s neck stand. “She told you, did she not? Of course, she did. She wants to manipulate you into thinking I am mad. No. I wanted Caroline gone for many reasons.”

“Caroline and I—”

“It is not all about you, Trent, for God’s sake!” she shrilled. The pistol in her hand shook while her face remained cold with that fixed smile. “I was the one helping Esther. She did not have to ask for Caroline’s help!”

Trent took a step back when she took one forward. He had to be careful. If he wanted to survive tonight, he had to keep her calm. “Esther?” he asked.

“The princess, who else!”

“I did not realize you work closely with the princess. With Belcourt’s blessings?”

She scoffed. “Belcourt will have my head if they learn about it. No, she sought me out— me , out of all the other Belles.” Caroline chuckled, low, guttural. “It is actually easier than you may believe, Trent,” she said. “Before Albert could suspect that his sister is on to him, I reported about Caroline’s meeting with Esther. Surely you know about the meeting. You went to Birth with her. It was a perfect reason to get to Caroline. The princess is a fool sometimes. She makes rash decisions. I told her I can watch Albert on my own. I told her she did not have to employ her cousin’s help. But she still did. She said I was not highborn enough to be invited into Albert’s parties where he may be doing his tricks. She went behind my back, that stupid fool. She should have known that Belcourt is always watching. I had to save her many times. Caroline was a good sacrifice.”

“So you took Caroline.”

“Not before telling Lady Mariam about Esther’s meeting with the fiancée of my flower. I told her I had to pursue the matter. She approved. Another fool, of course. She ended up in Sinhold, if you remember.” Jade sighed, lifted her free hand to absently tidy her hair. “Where is the vicar?” she asked the guard at the door.

“He will come soon,” answered the man without moving from his spot.

“I do not understand anything,” said Trent, feigning ignorance. “What do you mean you had to report to Belcourt?”

“Oh, hush, Trent. Do not pretend that you do not know. Your fiancée’s father is close to the king. And I am certain that many of the peers whisper about Belcourt here and there. But I am certain that not all of you know that Belles take on much more dangerous missions. We do not simply moan away your secrets in bed, darling.”

When Trent did not say a word, she continued, “So there, you see? I was pretending to do my mission for Belcourt. I cannot let Caroline tell Belcourt about what Esther knows about Albert then. Because, as you must know, Belcourt is friends with Albert and once he finds out what Esther is up to, then Esther will end. And I shall end.” She paused, and then shouted, “Where is the vicar! I want the vicar here now!”

Trent blinked, forcing himself not to look away from Jade.

“Jade, I do not know how to feel about this, but I believe you have a good reason for doing what you did to Caroline.”

“You would not get rid of her. I had to get rid of her for you and for Esther! I was the only one doing all the work, you see. Me! No one else! That’s why you will have to marry me tonight. You will never escape Caroline’s clutches if I leave it all to you. You are not brave enough to choose me. But I am making the choice for you tonight, Trent, my darling. Because you deserve to be free. And you deserve me.”

☙✾❧

Caroline’s hands closed into fists beside Ellise. They were at the back of the chapel, Jade’s words carried by the wind, crisp as the winter stars above them.

“It was easy then to just make a reason why Caroline disappeared. I told them that she was attacked by someone from the Circus. Those men are enemies, so of course Belcourt believed me.”

Beside her, Ellise was calm, holding her pistol in one hand.

She felt her friend’s sideway glance. She looked down at the pistol in her hand. She had fired countless times before. She knew how because it was what Ellise enjoyed doing. And perhaps she enjoyed it, too. But never had she ever thought that she would one day stand at the back of a chapel, ready to shoot something other than a bird.

Caroline moistened her lips.

“…and also because I just want to have you for myself! I never had anything for myself! Is that too much to ask?” Jade was screaming now.

“And what about Ruby? Caroline swears Ruby was with you when you took her.”

“Ruby is no different from me. She fools Belcourt all the time, always doing something behind our backs, meeting someone else’s flower— your fiancée’s flower, in fact. The other Belles do it, too. All of them are foul. Sasha, as it turned out, was the worst of the lot. Now, you see why Belcourt is rotten? I do not care how many women are working for the Circus. I choose to work with someone else. You can join me, Trent. Esther will protect us. She has promised me she will. We can live in a palace if you want until you get your father’s title and become duke yourself. If you wish for the title now, I can arrange for his death on the morrow.”

Ellise’ softly scoffed beside Caroline, shaking her head with incredulity.

Caroline closed her eyes tightly. She tried hard to remember dying in that forest. The memories came back to her, the pain in her midriff returned. The fury was there, but her hand was shaking. Could she truly kill a Belle? A woman? A human?

“We have little time,” whispered Ellise beside her. “The other guard may return soon.”

Caroline swallowed. They could hear a carriage approach from down the road.

“Caroline, if you cannot do it, I will do the honor,” said Ellise, voice etched with urgency. “You do not have to move.” When Caroline did not even flinch, Ellise said, “Should I remind you that you agreed to this?”

“No, of course, not.”

“Then you are fine with me doing it?”

She was a coward, after all, she thought.

Ellise did not wait for her answer because the carriage had stopped outside the chapel and Jade was distracted, shouting for the guard to open the door for the vicar. Ellise swiftly moved and soon disappeared to the side of the chapel.

At the last second, Caroline cursed under her breath, collected herself, and pushed away from the wall. She found Ellise, back pressed to the wall, head to the side of the arched doorway. She threw Caroline a look before she ducked and ran to the nearest pew. Caroline stayed behind, watching for Ellise, praying she was still a fairly good shot.

Jade was pushing Trent to the door of the chapel as she shouted, “Where is the vicar! What is the matter! Open the door!”

The guard obliged, and Caroline watched Ellise patiently wait. It was the best time to move, she thought. The guard and Jade had their backs turned to them. But still, Ellise was not moving. Caroline had to stop herself from storming through the arched doorway and point her pistol at Jade’s head.

“Where is the vicar?” Jade demanded from the royal guard standing outside the chapel doors, her pistol was pressed at Trent’s side.

Caroline’s hands grasped the pistol firmly, ready to shoot, because Ellise finally moved. The woman, stealth as her prized stallions, moved closer to the group. Caroline’s heart thudded hard against her chest. She ran to the next arched doorway. Then the next. Until she was parallel to Ellise. Her friend looked over her shoulder once to check on her. She must have been pleased that Caroline still had her legs.

☙✾❧

Trent was as curious as Jade. The royal guard returned alone without a vicar. However, Jade was also hysterical, and she shouted at the guard.

“I told you to bring him here! Where have you been?” Her eyes darted to the carriage. Trent followed her gaze. The carriage was not empty. Someone was waiting inside in the shadows, and it was not the bloody vicar.

“What is going on?” Jade demanded when the carriage drove away with its passenger.

Then, things happened rather fast.

The royal guard, stone-faced against Jade’s hysterics, said, “The princess wishes to inform you that your services are no longer needed.”

Color drained from Jade’s face. She looked arrested for a moment before she started to tremble with contained angry laughter. “You fool, Esther would not—”

The rest of her words rang with the sounds of gunfire.

And then Jade slumped to the floor.

Jade was first to hit the ground, Trent second.

The pain came as he realized that the guard shot Jade, and the pistol in her hand fired as she was fired.

Then came two more shots. The two guards joined Jade and Trent on the floor, their eyes wide open. One had smoke rising from the single hole in his forehead; the other with blood soaking the chest of his royal uniform. He whirled around and found Ellise striding toward him, dragging him by his collar. And his eyes widened with horror when Caroline came rushing toward him.

“We have to go,” said Ellise, stealing the doorway a glance.

Caroline cupped Trent’s face, her eyes glimmering with unshed with tears or relief. “You are shot.”

“You fool, why are you here?” he asked, groaning.

“We had a wager, remember?” Caroline asked, helping him to his feet.

He pulled his hand away from his wound at the side of his torso. The bullet grazed him. “Bloody hell, you must want to marry me so bad. I’m not dying tonight.”

“We have to go,” Ellise repeated. She walked over to where Jade lay motionless, swimming in her own pool of blood. “My brother is waiting in the villa.”

“Why did you kill the bloody guards?” asked Trent.

“And have them kill you?” retorted Ellise. “Now, can we leave?”

Trent threw Jade’s lifeless body a glance before he let Caroline and Ellise lead him away out of the chapel.

“Who won?” he asked through his teeth.

“I did,” Ellise said.

He threw Caroline a look. “You truly thought she would come for you again?”

☙✾❧

The carriage returned soon after Darcy left.

Tanner Macmier bounded up through the chapel doors with a curse. He ignored the two guards and hurried toward Jade. Without wasting more time, he carried her in his arms and into the carriage. Dead or alive, he needed her.

XLIV. A New Game

FEBRUARY 1812

Esther’s dark blonde hair glowed yellow in the candlelit hotel room. Her blue eyes danced with the reflection of the light as she stared at the man buttoning his trousers at the foot of the bed she was in. Sweat glistened her skin, and she stretched back, thrusting her small perky breasts in the cold air.

“What does she have to say when you delivered the Belle?” she asked him.

He looked up, light brown hair damp against his forehead. A smile curled his lips, his brown eyes feasting on her naked form.

“She begged for my forgiveness, of course,” he said.

She smiled. “Did you make sure she was dead? The Belle?”

He nodded, climbing on the bed and on her, casting a shadow over her. She spread her legs and reveled at the feel of rough fabric against her skin. She wanted him again. His hand gripped her hips. He wanted her again.

But she had to control herself. She had to control him. And so she ordered, “Pleasure me.” When his hands went to his trousers, she sternly said, “No. None of that. With your hands.”

“Whatever pleases you, Your Highness,” he said, obliging her.

Her eyes rolled closed. Her hands tugged at the sheets.

“Why did you want her dead?” he asked against the throat.

Her hips buckled against his hand, lust consuming. But not entirely, because when she opened her eyes, it was as clear as her intentions to be pleasured and deny him of his. “Because I do not like being used and Jade used me for her own personal gain. She dared kill my cousin.”

His mouth trailed down to her breast, his hand that of the gods. She wanted to tell him that, but no, she would not. Because then he would think he could control her. No, not her. She was the princess, and he was the servant.

“She is a great loss,” he whispered in her ear, breath hot.

“But she is better off dead. She has served her purpose. She has found who I am looking for in Belcourt. And you have her in your hands.”

“And then I found you,” he said, biting her lower lip as he took her to the peak, then slowed, daring to deprive her of it. He chuckled when she scowled. Then he gave her release.

She was panting as he fell beside her. Then she rolled on top of him with a smile. “For finding me, I shall reward you.” Her hands worked on his trousers. “And every time she takes you to bed, I will do the same. I will erase every trace of that bastard with my mouth. And in turn, you will be loyal to me and only to me.”

He heaved and groaned.

He was a very good servant. Willing. Eager. She would groom him well, like she did Jade.

Now that Albert was dead, she had more time for games. Her brother should have never trusted his own guards. Or his sister, for that matter.

And her father’s bastard would never know what was coming for her, Esther thought before she gave Tanner Macmier his reward.

☙✾❧

Arielle was fuming mad as she paced the drawing room.

Gabrielle watched her silently.

“She has been working with Esther. I should have known,” she murmured to herself. She turned around and faced Gabrielle. “Tanner told me that the Circus is on their way to Reginald.”

“What do you wish me to do, my lady?”

“Go with them, of course. Take two of the best Soldiers. Be careful and never be seen.”

Gabrielle nodded. Arielle looked like she had not had a blink of sleep. “Perhaps you ought to take a rest, my lady. You do not look well.”

“It is because of Jade’s maids!” Arielle hissed. “They dare betray Belcourt for their insane mistress.”

“And the High Priestess’ decision?”

“The maid, the cook, and the carriage driver—all three of them shall have to be punished.”

Gabrielle nodded. “Sinhold, my lady?”

“No!” cried Arielle. “Not after what happened with the schooner.”

Gabrielle waited, but when the woman did not say more, she suggested, “We have another schooner for—”

“Sinhold is too easy a sentence,” said Arielle. “They shall be poisoned.”

“For how long?”

Arielle turned to throw Gabrielle an incredulous look, as if she ought to know by now. “Until they die. I’d rather witness them suffer here.” She walked back to her wine and downed it. “Go and prepare for your mission, Gabrielle. And kill Reginald for Belcourt. We ought to at least be rid of one pest.”

☙✾❧

Winter was fading away, and the wind moved east. The Witch, Vanessa Lyndon’s ship, began its voyage to London with a marriage. The captain, her black hair flying around her, leaned back against the wooden railings, watching. One of his crew, an ordained clergyman with a heavy beard and bald head, towered over West Blackwood and his wife.

The crew chanted as West bent down and kissed Sasha in a fashion that would have otherwise been frowned upon should they have been wed on land and in the presence of high society. But on The Witch, they were free. The men did not care.

Rider looked on with Greene, then turned around when the couple seemed to have not gathered enough decency to find more privacy.

“Are you confident they will fair well?” Greene asked Rider, the two of them watching the distant land of Sutherland.

“Darcy, yes. Tanner, I cannot be certain.”

Greene nodded. “If he fails again this time, I will put a dagger in Vanessa Lyndon’s throat and force her to bring me home so I can kill him myself.”

Rider did not answer. His eyes were on the ships that were behind them. He wondered which one contained the Soldiers from Belcourt.

☙✾❧

That night, West held Sasha in his arms. They left behind a brewing war to go to Reginald and take him back. He should not be celebrating, but he was.

“You always finished your letters with Yours, Darcy ,” he murmured on top of her head.

“Hmm?” she sleepily asked, her arm reflexively tightening aroud his waist, her bulging abdomen pressed against his.

“You did not have to, but you always did every time your letters were addressed to me,” he continued with a small smile. “And you always begin with My Lord , not Your Grace, as should be correct. It is always My Lord .”

She chuckled and leaned her sleepy head back to look at him. “Do not think too highly of yourself, darling. But yes, you are my lord.”

He bent and softly planted his mouth on hers. “I will never tire of saying I love you, Sasha.”

“I may tire hearing it,” she said in jest.

He drew her closer. “Are you ecstatic for our adventure?”

“No, as a matter of fact, I feel a retch coming.” She sat up in bed while he jumped to find a basin. Their entire cabin swayed as the ship hit a tide. “Oh, good Lord,” Sasha groaned, reaching for the basin her husband brought her. His hand rubbed her back while she gagged into the big opening.

And he laughed. She scowled at him, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. “What is so funny, husband?”

He laughed harder. “You calling me husband. And that I am spending the first night of our wedding watching you empty the contents of yours stomach. Are you quite done?” She nodded, and he walked away with the basin. When he came back, he handed her a glass of water.

Later, as they fell to sleep, he thought he would see her again in the morning. And the morning after that. And then after. And after.

☙✾❧

For days, she had tried to open her eyes, but they were too heavy.

And that morning, when she thought she would never wake from her nightmare, light blinded her as her lids finally gave in to her efforts.

She opened her mouth, but her throat was too dry.

She turned her head. A woman in a blue cloak jumped to her feet and left the room.

Soon, more people came.

And a purple cloak floated into the room toward her bed.

She looked beautiful, her hair gathered and swept over one shoulder.

She was smiling, too, but it was not kind.

“Good morning, Jade,” said the Maiden. She knew who she was. Arielle.

The Maiden looked over her shoulder and everyone else in the room left.

“Your maids are dead, I am afraid,” said Arielle, smile gentle as she tucked red tresses behind Jade’s ear.

Jade moaned, wanting to speak. She tried to move her legs, but she could not. The pain in her midriff was intense. Her hands felt heavy, too. “You will live, fret not. We merely want you to understand Jade, darling, what it means to betray Belcourt. And what it feels to be betrayed by Esther.” A tear rolled from her eye, not of sorrow, but of fury. A whimper escaped her dry lips. “I am sorry if you have ever felt ignored as a Belle,” continued Arielle, smoothing Jade’s hair. “We never meant for you to feel that way. It led you astray, did it not, darling?”

Jade’s nostrils flared. Did this Maiden mean to poison her? In her condition? She would rather die now than suffer a slow death.

But the Maiden spoke again. “We cannot blame your selfishness on you. Your mind was poisoned by Esther. She killed her own brother, did she not? Of course, it is no surprise that she tried to do the same to you. You have been naïve, consumed by jealousy. But we shall change that. The High Priestess is willing to give you another chance, Jade. Because Belcourt is your home ever since you were a foundling. And we shall remain to be so.”

Jade swallowed, her breathing shaking. Relief. And her eyes filled with tears.

Regret overwhelmed her as she remembered the first visit Esther gave her. She had been blinded by the princess’ promises. She should not have been for she ought to have been content. Hot tears traced her cheeks. She longed for Trent, for his warmth and his embrace. But he was not here. He had left her dying in that chapel where they should have been wed.

She helped Esther kill the crown prince. She welcomed the Albert’s royal guards when Esther sent them to her as a gift. They took turns with her in return for Esther’s wishes. Animals, the lot of them. But Esther… the woman made her feel like a friend, a sister she never had.

And yet she did not even face Jade when she ordered for her death.

And all along, Belcourt, her home, innocent and unknowing, welcomed her.

She could not believe it. Belcourt forgave her for her sins.

Her lips trembled with renewed love.

She was redeemed.

☙✾❧

Ruby exited her villa and took an easy pace down the pavement. She often took walks the same as this one to visit her favorite shops or see friends. But that afternoon was different.

She had just gotten word that all three of Jade’s servants died in the dungeon, having lost to the poison. And Jade, for what she had done, was in the Court of Libraries, alive and being cared for.

Why?

How?

What happened?

Too many questions.

It had not been long since Sasha was sent to Sinhold. No Royal had ever approached Ruby again. True to their words, they left her in peace. But she felt lost.

She knew something was brewing, something simmered, and she was not certain when the boiling would start.

Many blocks later, she stopped and faced the building doors.

Sasha’s word’s echoed in her head as they had for days, weeks… months.

We are naught but their cattle, being cared for and fed to be butchered.

She sighed and took her first steps into the Royal Library of Coulway.

☙✾❧

“Trent,” Caroline nudged. “Trent.”

He groaned and rolled away from her.

She kicked his leg. Then his hips, so he rolled on his back. “Get up!”

“Why?” he absently asked, drunk with sleep.

“You have an opera to go to. Get up!”

Hearing the word opera sent him flying out of bed. “Bloody tarnation,” he cursed, falling on the carpeted floor.

His wife was already dressed, passing him each article of clothing as he needed them. “I prefer you naked, but you might want to secure your trousers,” she said when he missed a button. She sighed as he struggled and reached out to do it herself, but he backed away. “No, woman, you stay away from my trousers. This is your fault in the first place.” Having succeeded with the button, he looked up and ran his hands through his hair. “If you did not lure me into bed, I would not be running late.”

She handed him his coat and rolled her eyes. “I did lure you to bed, yes, but truly, it was the jar of—”

“Stop, darling, please,” he said, rushing toward her to cup her face in both hands. He gave her a chaste kiss. “Come,” he said, pulling her out the door. “I feel sticky.”

“It is the jam,” said his wife. “You ought to have had the sense to wake up early to clean up as I did,” she said as they climbed down the stairs.

In the carriage, she grinned at him. “Admit it, the jam was delicious.”

He groaned, shifting uncomfortably in his seat, remembering the many ways they savoured the thick spread earlier. “Good Lord, yes.”

“We have more—” she stopped and chuckled at the warning in his eyes.

Aliya’s head snapped and her eyes followed Trent as he rushed past them.

“Goodness, Caroline, why is Lord Chalbarth in such a state?” asked Lady Calbridge.

“He overslept, Your Grace,” she replied demurely, taking the seat beside Aliya.

“At this hour?” asked Lady Winthrop.

“He was foxed,” she replied.

“You mean he drank the entire day?”

“No,” Caroline replied, ignoring Aliya’s clearing of throat. “This afternoon.”

“Just this afternoon!” both ladies cried out.

“It was a rather potent… brandy.”

Aliya was shaking in silent laughter beside her.

“Oh, well… he is late,” said Lady Winthrop. Then Lady Calbridge inquired about the ball she was planning for the Season.

“Was it the jam?” asked Aliya.

Caroline nodded, biting a smile.

“He liked it?”

“Very much as I did.”

Aliya was about to add more when Lady Winthrop addressed them, saying, “Say, is this the first Opera Lord Darcy is holding?”

“Yes, I believe so,” said Aliya. “It is rather curious, is it not? We ought not to be here, but Ollie said I may come. I actually came hoping I’d chance upon Darcy.”

“Nonsense. Only the Royals can know Lord Darcy.” Lady Calbridge frowned. “Is there another entrance to the Theater?”

Aliya thoughtfully considered the question. “No.”

Lady Winthrop sighed. “Ah, then Darcy must have arrived before us. And shall leave after we are all long gone.”

Caroline asked Aliya, “Ellise has gone back to Herst?”

Aliya nodded. “Yes. Last week with mother.”

Caroline turned to the corpses across the room. There were five this time, all of them lined up. “Have you opened them?” she asked.

“No, we were waiting for you,” said Aliya, throwing Lady Winthrop a look of amusement. “We must hurry. Ollie told me this Opera shall be short. Lady Winthrop?”

The woman clasped her hands together excitedly. “Now, I wonder what story our dead will whisper tonight in the Coffin…”

☙✾❧

Ellise regarded the Royals with a bored look.

She looked at her brother who was glaring at her as if he would rather pull her out of the room and throw her back to Herst, which was quite tempting.

Robert was sitting in his corner beside his father, looking at her with a face as blank as her thoughts.

“Is it true?” asked Ross from the back.

“Of course, it is true. Why do you think I am here?” she wryly asked. “The Royal Master is on his way to London to get Reginald. He left an order to watch after Leo and to deal with the Sutherland Post and the Grimes accordingly. Monitor Belcourt. Spy on Emory.”

“And the princess?”

“The princess is being dealt with.”

She looked around the room. Some were wary of her, others were confident. One or two were unsure. But that could not be helped. She sighed. “Starting today, you are all under my care, gentlemen.” Giving the room one last sweep with her eyes, she announced, “Opera is over.”

Author’s Note

I have not much to say, but thank you.

I truly appreciate that you do this journey with me.

Now that I’ve laid down the foundation for the players in the game, it’s time for more action.

The next story, Masters of the Game, will be up early next year. I have some outlining to do. For now, I hope you also enjoy my ongoing fantasy-romance story, The Orbs of Tala.

Again, thank you always for the support!

Cheers,

J.D. Ruiz (greenwriter)